A sermon preached before the King at White-Hall The 24th. of Novemb. 1678. By William Lloyd, D.D. Dean of Bangor, and Chaplain in ordinary to His Majesty. Published by his Majesties Command.

Lloyd, William, 1627-1717

Publisher: printed by M C for Henry Brome at the Gun at the West End of St Pauls

Place of Publication: London

Publication Year: 1678

Approximate Era: CharlesII

TCP ID: A48849 ESTC ID: R217682 STC ID: L2710

Subject Headings: Sermons, English -- 17th century;

View All References

Full Text of Relevant Sections

View Segment and References (Segment No.)	Text	Standardized Text	Parts of Speech	Section	Paragraph No.	Page or Image No.
0	A SERMON ON ACTS ii. 42. And they continued stedfastly, in the Apostles Doctrin, and Fellowship and in Breaking of Bread, and in Prayer.	A SERMON ON ACTS ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly, in the Apostles Doctrine, and Fellowship and in Breaking of Bred, and in Prayer.	dt n1 p-acp n2 crd. crd cc pns32 vvd av-j, p-acp dt n2 n1, cc n1 cc p-acp vvg pp-f n1, cc p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	0	Image 2
1	THey of whom this is said, were that Multitude of People whom the Apostles first converted to the Christian Faith.	THey of whom this is said, were that Multitude of People whom the Apostles First converted to the Christian Faith.	pns32 pp-f ro-crq d vbz vvn, vbdr d n1 pp-f n1 ro-crq dt n2 ord vvn p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	1	Image 2
2	All together in one word, they are called the Church in the last verse of this Chapter.	All together in one word, they Are called the Church in the last verse of this Chapter.	av-d av p-acp crd n1, pns32 vbr vvn dt n1 p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	1	Image 2
3	Which being observed, it will soon appear what we are to learn from these words. They teach us, First, What the Church of Christ was in the Apostles days.	Which being observed, it will soon appear what we Are to Learn from these words. They teach us, First, What the Church of christ was in the Apostles days.	r-crq vbg vvn, pn31 vmb av vvi r-crq pns12 vbr pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2. pns32 vvb pno12, ord, r-crq dt n1 pp-f np1 vbds p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	1	Image 2
4	Secondly, What Church is now a true Member or Branch of it. Thirdly, That, having such a Church, it is our duty to continue in it.	Secondly, What Church is now a true Member or Branch of it. Thirdly, That, having such a Church, it is our duty to continue in it.	ord, q-crq n1 vbz av dt j n1 cc n1 pp-f pn31. ord, cst, vhg d dt n1, pn31 vbz po12 n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	3	Image 2
5	Accordingly in my discourse on these words, I shall endeavour to shew you, First, a description of that Original Church by all it's Tokens and Characters;	Accordingly in my discourse on these words, I shall endeavour to show you, First, a description of that Original Church by all it's Tokens and Characters;	av-vvg p-acp po11 n1 p-acp d n2, pns11 vmb vvi pc-acp vvi pn22, ord, dt n1 pp-f d j-jn n1 p-acp d pn31|vbz n2 cc n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	5	Image 2
6	which are described in my Text to have been, First, the Apostles Doctrin, Secondly, their Fellowship,	which Are described in my Text to have been, First, the Apostles Doctrine, Secondly, their Fellowship,	r-crq vbr vvn p-acp po11 n1 pc-acp vhi vbn, ord, dt n2 n1, ord, po32 n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	6	Image 2
7	Thirdly, their Sacraments Breaking of Bread, Fourthly, their Worship of God, and Prayers.	Thirdly, their Sacraments Breaking of Bred, Fourthly, their Worship of God, and Prayers.	ord, po32 n2 vvg pp-f n1, ord, po32 n1 pp-f np1, cc n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	9	Image 2
8	Second•y, I shall consider what Church in our days hath those Characters of the Original Church.	Second•y, I shall Consider what Church in our days hath those Characters of the Original Church.	n1, pns11 vmb vvi r-crq n1 p-acp po12 n2 vhz d n2 pp-f dt j-jn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	11	Image 2
9	I shall shew, they are very confused in that Church which will own them in no other:	I shall show, they Are very confused in that Church which will own them in no other:	pns11 vmb vvi, pns32 vbr av vvn p-acp d n1 r-crq vmb vvi pno32 p-acp dx n-jn:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	11	Image 2
10	They are through Gods blessing, in great Purity and Perfection in our Church. Lastly, I shall shew that it is the Duty of every Christian to continue stedfastly;	They Are through God's blessing, in great Purity and Perfection in our Church. Lastly, I shall show that it is the Duty of every Christian to continue steadfastly;	pns32 vbr p-acp npg1 n1, p-acp j n1 cc n1 p-acp po12 n1. ord, pns11 vmb vvi cst pn31 vbz dt n1 pp-f d np1 pc-acp vvi av-j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	11	Image 2
11	first in the Church that hath these Characters, and secondly in these things that are the Characters of the Church,	First in the Church that hath these Characters, and secondly in these things that Are the Characters of the Church,	ord p-acp dt n1 cst vhz d n2, cc ord p-acp d n2 cst vbr dt n2 pp-f dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	12	Image 2
12	and thirdly to live sutably to them in his whole Conversation.	and Thirdly to live suitably to them in his Whole Conversation.	cc ord pc-acp vvi av-j p-acp pno32 p-acp po31 j-jn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	12	Image 2
13	First, be••re I speak of the Characters of a true Church, I ought to shew in few words what it is that is to be known by them.	First, be••re I speak of the Characters of a true Church, I ought to show in few words what it is that is to be known by them.	ord, vbr pns11 vvb pp-f dt n2 pp-f dt j n1, pns11 vmd pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2 r-crq pn31 vbz cst vbz pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	13	Image 2
14	The Church, Ecclesia, among Christians in the largest use of the word, is the whole Multitude of Believers joyned together in one Body or Society under one Head Iesus Christ.	The Church, Ecclesia, among Christians in the Largest use of the word, is the Whole Multitude of Believers joined together in one Body or Society under one Head Iesus christ.	dt n1, np1, p-acp np1 p-acp dt js n1 pp-f dt n1, vbz dt j-jn n1 pp-f n2 vvn av p-acp crd n1 cc n1 p-acp crd n1 np1 np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	14	Image 2
15	In the Nicene Creed it is called, the Catholic Apostolic Church.	In the Nicene Creed it is called, the Catholic Apostolic Church.	p-acp dt np1 n1 pn31 vbz vvn, dt np1 j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	15	Image 2
16	Apostolic, because it was planted at first by the Apostles, and still retains the Characters of their Original Church.	Apostolic, Because it was planted At First by the Apostles, and still retains the Characters of their Original Church.	j, c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp ord p-acp dt n2, cc av vvz dt n2 pp-f po32 j-jn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	15	Image 2
17	Catholic, that is, Universal; (for that is the plainer English word,) because it is made up of all those Particular Churches, of which every one hath these Characters in my Text,	Catholic, that is, Universal; (for that is the plainer English word,) Because it is made up of all those Particular Churches, of which every one hath these Characters in my Text,	njp, cst vbz, j-u; (c-acp d vbz dt jc np1 n1,) c-acp pn31 vbz vvn a-acp pp-f d d j-jn n2, pp-f r-crq d pi vhz d n2 p-acp po11 n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	15	Image 2
18	and is therefore a true part of the Catholic or Universal.	and is Therefore a true part of the Catholic or Universal.	cc vbz av dt j n1 pp-f dt jp cc j-u.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	15	Image 2
19	For the word Catholic, as fond of it as they are now in the Roman Church,	For the word Catholic, as found of it as they Are now in the Roman Church,	p-acp dt n1 jp, p-acp j pp-f pn31 c-acp pns32 vbr av p-acp dt njp n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
20	If any Christian of Rome, for some ages after Christ, had heard any one say I am a Catholic, he would not have been able to have guest what Religion he had meant.	If any Christian of Rome, for Some ages After christ, had herd any one say I am a Catholic, he would not have been able to have guest what Religion he had meant.	cs d np1 pp-f np1, p-acp d n2 p-acp np1, vhd vvn d crd vvi pns11 vbm dt njp, pns31 vmd xx vhi vbn j pc-acp vhi vvn r-crq n1 pns31 vhd vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
21	But when the Greeks had used the word NONLATINALPHABET in their language;	But when the Greeks had used the word in their language;	p-acp c-crq dt np1 vhd vvn dt n1 p-acp po32 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
22	First, to distinguish the Christian Church as extending to all Nations, from the Jewish which was confined to one Nation in particular;	First, to distinguish the Christian Church as extending to all nations, from the Jewish which was confined to one nation in particular;	ord, pc-acp vvi dt njp n1 p-acp vvg p-acp d n2, p-acp dt jp r-crq vbds vvn p-acp crd n1 p-acp j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
23	Afterwards to distinguish the Common Christianity, which was in all parts of the World, from that of a Sect which sprang up in some particular Country:	Afterwards to distinguish the Common Christianity, which was in all parts of the World, from that of a Sect which sprang up in Some particular Country:	av pc-acp vvi dt j np1, r-crq vbds p-acp d n2 pp-f dt n1, p-acp d pp-f dt n1 r-crq vvd a-acp p-acp d j n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
24	After this, the word Catholic was taken up by them of the Roman Church. And in process of time they came to distinguish themselves by it, from the Greeks,	After this, the word Catholic was taken up by them of the Roman Church. And in process of time they Come to distinguish themselves by it, from the Greeks,	p-acp d, dt n1 np1 vbds vvn a-acp p-acp pno32 pp-f dt njp n1. cc p-acp n1 pp-f n1 pns32 vvd pc-acp vvi px32 p-acp pn31, p-acp dt np1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
25	and from those of the other Eastern Churches that first used it.	and from those of the other Eastern Churches that First used it.	cc p-acp d pp-f dt j-jn j n2 cst ord vvd pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	16	Image 2
26	It could not but seem very strange to the Greeks, to see them of the Roman Church, whose Communion extended no farther at that time,	It could not but seem very strange to the Greeks, to see them of the Roman Church, whose Communion extended no farther At that time,	pn31 vmd xx cc-acp vvi av j p-acp dt np1, pc-acp vvi pno32 pp-f dt njp n1, rg-crq n1 vvd dx av-jc p-acp d n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
27	than only to the West part of Europe; that they should call the Roman Church the Catholic,	than only to the West part of Europe; that they should call the Roman Church the Catholic,	cs av-j p-acp dt n1 n1 pp-f np1; cst pns32 vmd vvi dt njp n1 dt njp,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
28	or Universal, in Opposition to the Greeks, and to all other Christians, that then possest, not only all the rest of this Europe, but all that was Christian in Afric and Asia besides.	or Universal, in Opposition to the Greeks, and to all other Christians, that then possessed, not only all the rest of this Europe, but all that was Christian in Afric and Asia beside.	cc j-u, p-acp n1 p-acp dt np1, cc p-acp d j-jn np1, cst av vvn, xx av-j d dt n1 pp-f d np1, p-acp d cst vbds np1 p-acp np1 cc np1 a-acp.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
29	But this is not strange to any one that considers, how natural it is for men of any Sect to make a great Business about Words.	But this is not strange to any one that considers, how natural it is for men of any Sect to make a great Business about Words.	p-acp d vbz xx j p-acp d pi cst vvz, c-crq j pn31 vbz p-acp n2 pp-f d n1 pc-acp vvi dt j n1 p-acp n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
30	As they are apt to bestow the worst words they can find upon their Adversaries, so with the same Partiality they are ready to appropriate the good ones to themselves.	As they Are apt to bestow the worst words they can find upon their Adversaries, so with the same Partiality they Are ready to Appropriate the good ones to themselves.	p-acp pns32 vbr j pc-acp vvi dt js n2 pns32 vmb vvi p-acp po32 n2, av p-acp dt d n1 pns32 vbr j pc-acp vvi dt j pi2 p-acp px32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
31	Thus the Jews will have none but themselves to be the children of Abraham. The Turks will have none but themselves to be called Musulmans, Believers, The Arrian Heretics, in their Day, would allow none but themselves to be Catholics, If they of the Roman Communion will be the only Catholics now, who can help it? But we shall not allow it them, till they can prove all other Christians to be Schismatics, and us in particular;	Thus the jews will have none but themselves to be the children of Abraham. The Turks will have none but themselves to be called Musulmans, Believers, The Arrian Heretics, in their Day, would allow none but themselves to be Catholics, If they of the Roman Communion will be the only Catholics now, who can help it? But we shall not allow it them, till they can prove all other Christians to be Schismatics, and us in particular;	av dt np2 vmb vhi pix p-acp px32 pc-acp vbi dt n2 pp-f np1. dt np1 vmb vhi pix p-acp px32 pc-acp vbi vvn ng1, n2, dt n1 n2, p-acp po32 n1, vmd vvi pix p-acp px32 pc-acp vbi np1, cs pns32 pp-f dt njp n1 vmb vbi dt j njp2 av, r-crq vmb vvi pn31? cc-acp pns12 vmb xx vvi pn31 pno32, c-acp pns32 vmb vvi d j-jn np1 pc-acp vbi n2-j, cc pno12 p-acp j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
32	Which will be tried in the issue of this Discourse.	Which will be tried in the issue of this Discourse.	r-crq vmb vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	17	Image 2
33	The mean while to give the word its Original use, the Catholic Church (as I have shewn) signifies the Universal.	The mean while to give the word its Original use, the Catholic Church (as I have shown) signifies the Universal.	dt j n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1 po31 j-jn n1, dt jp n1 (c-acp pns11 vhb vvn) vvz dt j-u.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
34	And by the Universal Church we mean that which from this Head in my Text came to disperse it self into all parts of the inhabited World.	And by the Universal Church we mean that which from this Head in my Text Come to disperse it self into all parts of the inhabited World.	cc p-acp dt j-u n1 pns12 vvb cst r-crq p-acp d n1 p-acp po11 n1 vvd pc-acp vvi pn31 n1 p-acp d n2 pp-f dt j-vvn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
35	The Original of this Church Universal was that Church which the Apostles planted first at Ierusalem; Therein following the Command of our Saviour who bade them, Go, preach to all Nations, beginning at Ierusalem.	The Original of this Church Universal was that Church which the Apostles planted First At Ierusalem; Therein following the Command of our Saviour who bade them, Go, preach to all nations, beginning At Ierusalem.	dt j-jn pp-f d n1 j-u vbds cst n1 r-crq dt n2 vvd ord p-acp np1; av vvg dt n1 pp-f po12 n1 r-crq vvd pno32, vvb, vvb p-acp d n2, vvg p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
36	The Body of this Universal Church consists of all those, whether National, or Less, that are called Particular Churches.	The Body of this Universal Church consists of all those, whither National, or Less, that Are called Particular Churches.	dt n1 pp-f d j-u n1 vvz pp-f d d, cs j, cc av-dc, cst vbr vvn j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
37	Which were either derived from that Original Church in that age;	Which were either derived from that Original Church in that age;	q-crq vbdr av-d vvn p-acp d j-jn n1 p-acp d n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
38	such as were, those seven Churches of Asia, and the rest which are mentioned in Scripture:	such as were, those seven Churches of Asia, and the rest which Are mentioned in Scripture:	d c-acp vbdr, d crd n2 pp-f np1, cc dt n1 r-crq vbr vvn p-acp n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
39	or that have been deri•ed from th•m by any after Conversion, in whatsoever Country or Age.	or that have been deri•ed from th•m by any After Conversion, in whatsoever Country or Age.	cc cst vhb vbn vvn p-acp fw-la p-acp d p-acp n1, p-acp r-crq n1 cc n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	18	Image 2
40	These Particular Churches are many, as the parts of the Body are many.	These Particular Churches Are many, as the parts of the Body Are many.	d j-jn n2 vbr d, c-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1 vbr d.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	19	Image 2
41	And as all those parts together are one Body, so all these Particular Churches make up one Universal.	And as all those parts together Are one Body, so all these Particular Churches make up one Universal.	cc c-acp d d n2 av vbr crd n1, av d d j-jn n2 vvb a-acp pi j-u.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	19	Image 2
42	One I say, in both respects, both as being derived from one source, that Original Church at Ierusalem: And also One,	One I say, in both respects, both as being derived from one source, that Original Church At Ierusalem: And also One,	pi pns11 vvb, p-acp d n2, d c-acp vbg vvn p-acp crd n1, cst j-jn n1 p-acp np1: cc av crd,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	19	Image 2
43	as being united together in those Common Characters, by which that Original Church is described in this Text.	as being united together in those Common Characters, by which that Original Church is described in this Text.	c-acp vbg vvn av p-acp d j n2, p-acp r-crq d j-jn n1 vbz vvn p-acp d np1	(2) sermon (DIV1)	19	Image 2
44	Those Characters are four, which I come now to consider particularly; The Apostles Doctrin, and Fellowship, and Sacraments, and Prayers.	Those Characters Are four, which I come now to Consider particularly; The Apostles Doctrine, and Fellowship, and Sacraments, and Prayers.	d n2 vbr crd, r-crq pns11 vvb av pc-acp vvi av-j; dt n2 n1, cc n1, cc n2, cc n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	20	Image 2
45	The first is the Apostles Doctrin, the Doctrin of Faith; and not the Inward Belief, but the Outward Profession of it.	The First is the Apostles Doctrine, the Doctrine of Faith; and not the Inward Belief, but the Outward Profession of it.	dt ord vbz dt np1 n1, dt n1 pp-f n1; cc xx dt j n1, cc-acp dt j n1 pp-f pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	21	Image 2
46	The Inward Belief is required to make us true Christians, but the Outward Profession makes us Members of a true Church.	The Inward Belief is required to make us true Christians, but the Outward Profession makes us Members of a true Church.	dt j n1 vbz vvn pc-acp vvi pno12 j np1, cc-acp dt j n1 vvz pno12 n2 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	21	Image 2
47	And as it can be no true Church that has not a Public Profession of the Apostles Doctrin;	And as it can be no true Church that has not a Public Profession of the Apostles Doctrine;	cc c-acp pn31 vmb vbi dx j n1 cst vhz xx dt j n1 pp-f dt n2 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	21	Image 2
48	so it can be no sound Church that embraces any other for the Doctrin of Faith,	so it can be no found Church that embraces any other for the Doctrine of Faith,	av pn31 vmb vbi dx j n1 cst vvz d n-jn p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	21	Image 2
49	then what was received from the Apostles.	then what was received from the Apostles.	av q-crq vbds vvn p-acp dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	21	Image 2
50	Now their Doctrin, at this time referred to in my Text, was no other than what they preached as the Faith of Iesus Christ. But considering how long ago it was that they preached;	Now their Doctrine, At this time referred to in my Text, was no other than what they preached as the Faith of Iesus christ. But considering how long ago it was that they preached;	av po32 n1, p-acp d n1 vvn p-acp p-acp po11 n1, vbds dx j-jn av r-crq pns32 vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 np1. p-acp vvg c-crq av-j av pn31 vbds cst pns32 vvd;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
51	how many ages have past since; and especially what ages they have been;	how many ages have passed since; and especially what ages they have been;	c-crq d n2 vhb vvn a-acp; cc av-j r-crq n2 pns32 vhb vbn;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
52	many ages together, of Darkness and gross Ignorance, as they cannot but know, that are any thing acquainted with History;	many ages together, of Darkness and gross Ignorance, as they cannot but know, that Are any thing acquainted with History;	d n2 av, pp-f n1 cc j n1, c-acp pns32 vmbx p-acp vvi, cst vbr d n1 vvn p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
53	I say, after so many extreme ignorant Ages, it is impossible we should have known what was preached by the Apostles,	I say, After so many extreme ignorant Ages, it is impossible we should have known what was preached by the Apostles,	pns11 vvb, c-acp av d j-jn j n2, pn31 vbz j pns12 vmd vhi vvn r-crq vbds vvn p-acp dt n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
54	unless it had been also delivered in writing, and unless those writings had been brought down to our Hands.	unless it had been also Delivered in writing, and unless those writings had been brought down to our Hands.	cs pn31 vhd vbn av vvn p-acp n1, cc cs d n2 vhd vbn vvn a-acp p-acp po12 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
55	And, blessed be God! there was such a Delivery, in the Books of the New Testament.	And, blessed be God! there was such a Delivery, in the Books of the New Testament.	np1, j-vvn vbb np1 a-acp vbds d dt n1, p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
56	In which Books, the Apostles bearing witness, as they do, to the Scriptures of the Old Testament, that they were Written by Divine Inspiration, and that they are able to make us wise to Salvation through Faith in Iesus Christ;	In which Books, the Apostles bearing witness, as they do, to the Scriptures of the Old Testament, that they were Written by Divine Inspiration, and that they Are able to make us wise to Salvation through Faith in Iesus christ;	p-acp r-crq n2, dt n2 vvg n1, c-acp pns32 vdb, p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j n1, cst pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp j-jn n1, cc cst pns32 vbr j pc-acp vvi pno12 j p-acp n1 p-acp n1 p-acp np1 np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
57	and delivering the Faith in Iesus Christ, as they do, in their own writings, to the end that all men may believe on him to Eternal life;	and delivering the Faith in Iesus christ, as they do, in their own writings, to the end that all men may believe on him to Eternal life;	cc vvg dt n1 p-acp np1 np1, c-acp pns32 vdb, p-acp po32 d n2, p-acp dt n1 cst d n2 vmb vvi p-acp pno31 p-acp j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
58	Therefore in these Books of the Old and New Testament together, we have a Standard of the Apostles Doctrine;	Therefore in these Books of the Old and New Testament together, we have a Standard of the Apostles Doctrine;	av p-acp d n2 pp-f dt j cc j n1 av, pns12 vhb dt n1 pp-f dt n2 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
59	and we have not the like for any other than what is written in these Books.	and we have not the like for any other than what is written in these Books.	cc pns12 vhb xx dt j p-acp d n-jn cs q-crq vbz vvn p-acp d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	22	Image 2
60	Here is all that we can surely call the Doctrine of the Apostles, unless we know more than the Fathers of the Primitive Church.	Here is all that we can surely call the Doctrine of the Apostles, unless we know more than the Father's of the Primitive Church.	av vbz d cst pns12 vmb av-j vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n2, cs pns12 vvb av-dc cs dt n2 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
61	They through whose hands this Doctrine must pass, before it could come into ours, knew nothing but what they had in the Scriptures.	They through whose hands this Doctrine must pass, before it could come into ours, knew nothing but what they had in the Scriptures.	pns32 p-acp r-crq n2 d n1 vmb vvi, c-acp pn31 vmd vvi p-acp png12, vvd pix cc-acp r-crq pns32 vhd p-acp dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
62	This was constantly their Standard and Rule of all things, in the words of St. Chrysostom Who says again, All things that are necessary, are plain and manifest in the Scriptures.	This was constantly their Standard and Rule of all things, in the words of Saint Chrysostom Who Says again, All things that Are necessary, Are plain and manifest in the Scriptures.	d vbds av-j po32 n1 cc n1 pp-f d n2, p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 np1 r-crq vvz av, d n2 cst vbr j, vbr j cc j p-acp dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
63	So St. Austin says, All things that belong to Faith or Life are to be found in plain places of Scripture.	So Saint Austin Says, All things that belong to Faith or Life Are to be found in plain places of Scripture.	av n1 np1 vvz, d n2 cst vvb p-acp n1 cc n1 vbr pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp j n2 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
64	St. Basil saith, Believe those things that are written, inquire not into things that are not written.	Saint Basil Says, Believe those things that Are written, inquire not into things that Are not written.	n1 np1 vvz, vvb d n2 cst vbr vvn, vvb xx p-acp n2 cst vbr xx vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
65	St. Ierom, Non credimus quia non legimus; we believe no more than we •ead. In like manner say many other of the Fathers.	Saint Jerom, Non Credimus quia non Legimus; we believe no more than we •ead. In like manner say many other of the Father's.	n1 np1, fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la; pns12 vvb av-dx dc cs pns12 vvb. p-acp j n1 vvi d n-jn pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	23	Image 2
66	And though they did sometimes quote the Apostles Traditions, for Ritual things;	And though they did sometime quote the Apostles Traditions, for Ritual things;	cc cs pns32 vdd av vvi dt n2 n2, p-acp j n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	24	Image 2
67	yet in matters of Faith, if they prove any thing from Tradition, it is either the Written Tradition of Scripture;	yet in matters of Faith, if they prove any thing from Tradition, it is either the Written Tradition of Scripture;	av p-acp n2 pp-f n1, cs pns32 vvb d n1 p-acp n1, pn31 vbz d dt j-vvn n1 pp-f n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	24	Image 2
68	of if Unwritten, 'tis no other than the Creed (as it were easie to shew in many Instances.) And withal they believed there was nothing in the Creed but what they could prove from the Scriptures;	of if Unwritten, it's no other than the Creed (as it were easy to show in many Instances.) And withal they believed there was nothing in the Creed but what they could prove from the Scriptures;	a-acp cs j-vvn-u, pn31|vbz dx n-jn cs dt n1 (c-acp pn31 vbdr j pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2.) cc av pns32 vvd a-acp vbds pix p-acp dt n1 p-acp r-crq pns32 vmd vvi p-acp dt n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	24	Image 2
69	and they did prove it from the Scriptures upon occasion in every Particular.	and they did prove it from the Scriptures upon occasion in every Particular.	cc pns32 vdd vvi pn31 p-acp dt n2 p-acp n1 p-acp d j-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	24	Image 2
70	So that in their Judgment, it is not only a sufficient, but the only Measure of the Doctrin of the Apostles.	So that in their Judgement, it is not only a sufficient, but the only Measure of the Doctrine of the Apostles.	av cst p-acp po32 n1, pn31 vbz xx av-j dt j, cc-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	25	Image 2
71	And by this we may judg (as to matter of Doctrin) who are, and who are not Members of the Apostolical Church.	And by this we may judge (as to matter of Doctrine) who Are, and who Are not Members of the Apostolical Church.	cc p-acp d pns12 vmb n1 (c-acp p-acp n1 pp-f n1) q-crq vbr, cc q-crq vbr xx n2 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	25	Image 2
72	The next Character is this, that they continued in the Apostles NONLATINALPHABET or Fellowship; a word that has diverse senses in Scripture.	The next Character is this, that they continued in the Apostles or Fellowship; a word that has diverse Senses in Scripture.	dt ord n1 vbz d, cst pns32 vvd p-acp dt n2 cc n1; dt n1 cst vhz j n2 p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	26	Image 2
73	In this place it seems to be the same as Society. They were in the Apostles Society or Communion.	In this place it seems to be the same as Society. They were in the Apostles Society or Communion.	p-acp d n1 pn31 vvz pc-acp vbi dt d p-acp n1. pns32 vbdr p-acp dt n2 n1 cc n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	26	Image 2
74	Now to continue in their Society (considering what they were, men deputed by Christ for the Government of his Church;) it could be no other than to continue as Members of that Body which Christ put under their Government.	Now to continue in their Society (considering what they were, men deputed by christ for the Government of his Church;) it could be no other than to continue as Members of that Body which christ put under their Government.	av pc-acp vvi p-acp po32 n1 (vvg r-crq pns32 vbdr, n2 vvn p-acp np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po31 n1;) pn31 vmd vbi dx n-jn cs p-acp vvi p-acp n2 pp-f d n1 r-crq np1 vvd p-acp po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	27	Image 2
75	But how can any be so now? they being dead so many Ages since, and their Government so long since expired with them.	But how can any be so now? they being dead so many Ages since, and their Government so long since expired with them.	cc-acp q-crq vmb d vbi av av? pns32 vbg j av d n2 a-acp, cc po32 n1 av av-j c-acp vvn p-acp pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	28	Image 2
76	No, their Government is not expired, though they are. For it was to continue till the end of the World.	No, their Government is not expired, though they Are. For it was to continue till the end of the World.	uh-dx, po32 n1 vbz xx vvn, cs pns32 vbr. p-acp pn31 vbds pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	28	Image 2
77	So that according to the common saying among the Jews, Whosoever one sends being as himself:	So that according to the Common saying among the jews, Whosoever one sends being as himself:	av cst vvg p-acp dt j n-vvg p-acp dt np2, c-crq pi vvz vbg p-acp px31:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	28	Image 2
78	So our Saviour having sent the Apostles saith, Whosoever receives you, receives me; In like manner, whosoever were sent by the Apostles, were as themselves;	So our Saviour having sent the Apostles Says, Whosoever receives you, receives me; In like manner, whosoever were sent by the Apostles, were as themselves;	av po12 n1 vhg vvn dt n2 vvz, r-crq vvz pn22, vvz pno11; p-acp j n1, r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp dt n2, vbdr a-acp px32;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	28	Image 2
79	And whosoever continued in their Fellowship, were in the Fellowship of the Apostles. Now their Government is declared to have been NONLATINALPHABET, their Bishopric.	And whosoever continued in their Fellowship, were in the Fellowship of the Apostles. Now their Government is declared to have been, their Bishopric.	cc r-crq vvd p-acp po32 n1, vbdr p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. av po32 n1 vbz vvn pc-acp vhi vbn, po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	28	Image 2
80	And in this Office they were equal among themselves;	And in this Office they were equal among themselves;	cc p-acp d n1 pns32 vbdr j-jn p-acp px32;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	29	Image 2
81	as our Saviour describes them, sitting on twelve Thrones, and judging the twelve Tribes of Israel.	as our Saviour describes them, sitting on twelve Thrones, and judging the twelve Tribes of Israel.	c-acp po12 n1 vvz pno32, vvg p-acp crd n2, cc vvg dt crd n2 pp-f np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	29	Image 2
82	It is observable that this was after his Promise to St. Peter, Mat. xvi. 16, &c. Which Promise I consider, by the way,	It is observable that this was After his Promise to Saint Peter, Mathew xvi. 16, etc. Which Promise I Consider, by the Way,	pn31 vbz j cst d vbds p-acp po31 n1 p-acp n1 np1, np1 crd. crd, av r-crq vvb pns11 vvb, p-acp dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
83	because 'tis so much pressed by the Romanists, to prove a Power, which Christ had given St. Peter over the rest of the Apostles.	Because it's so much pressed by the Romanists, to prove a Power, which christ had given Saint Peter over the rest of the Apostles.	c-acp pn31|vbz av av-d vvn p-acp dt np1, pc-acp vvi dt n1, r-crq np1 vhd vvn n1 np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
84	If Christ had truly given it, we must then have considered, whether St. Peter left any Successors in that Power? And if so,	If christ had truly given it, we must then have considered, whither Saint Peter left any Successors in that Power? And if so,	cs np1 vhd av-j vvn pn31, pns12 vmb av vhi vvn, cs n1 np1 vvd d n2 p-acp d n1? cc cs av,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
85	why not St. Iohn the Apostle by Survivance? why not the Bishop of the undoubted Mother-Church at Ierusalem? Why not the Bishop of some other City, where the Scripture has assured us that St. Peter Preacht? rather than of Rome, where if he did preach, we have not a word of it in Scripture.	why not Saint John the Apostle by Survivance? why not the Bishop of the undoubted Mother-Church At Ierusalem? Why not the Bishop of Some other city, where the Scripture has assured us that Saint Peter Preached? rather than of Room, where if he did preach, we have not a word of it in Scripture.	q-crq xx n1 np1 dt n1 p-acp n1? q-crq xx dt n1 pp-f dt j n1 p-acp np1? q-crq xx dt n1 pp-f d j-jn n1, c-crq dt n1 vhz vvn pno12 d n1 np1 vvn? av-c cs pp-f vvi, c-crq cs pns31 vdd vvi, pns12 vhb xx dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
86	These and sundry more such Questions would have risen upon that Hypothesis, of such a Power given to S. Peter. But it is out of Question that the Apostles never so understood those words of Christ.	These and sundry more such Questions would have risen upon that Hypothesis, of such a Power given to S. Peter. But it is out of Question that the Apostles never so understood those words of christ.	np1 cc j n1 d n2 vmd vhi vvn p-acp d n1, pp-f d dt n1 vvn p-acp n1 np1. p-acp pn31 vbz av pp-f n1 cst dt n2 av-x av vvd d n2 pp-f np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
87	They knew of no Power that was promised to St. Peter more than to themselves in that Text. For after this, they were at strife among themselves who should be chief.	They knew of no Power that was promised to Saint Peter more than to themselves in that Text. For After this, they were At strife among themselves who should be chief.	pns32 vvd pp-f dx n1 cst vbds vvn p-acp n1 np1 av-dc cs p-acp px32 p-acp cst np1 p-acp p-acp d, pns32 vbdr p-acp n1 p-acp px32 q-crq vmd vbi j-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
88	After this, they disputed it again and again:	After this, they disputed it again and again:	p-acp d, pns32 vvn pn31 av cc av:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
89	and Christ chid them every time, but never told them, I have promised it to Peter. Nay it appears that Christ did not intend it, by his open Declarations to the contrary;	and christ Child them every time, but never told them, I have promised it to Peter. Nay it appears that christ did not intend it, by his open Declarations to the contrary;	cc np1 vvd pno32 d n1, cc-acp av-x vvd pno32, pns11 vhb vvn pn31 p-acp np1. uh pn31 vvz cst np1 vdd xx vvi pn31, p-acp po31 j n2 p-acp dt n-jn;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
90	That it should not be among them, as in Secular Kingdoms and Monarchies. It appears more plainly in the fulfilling of his Promise.	That it should not be among them, as in Secular Kingdoms and Monarchies. It appears more plainly in the fulfilling of his Promise.	cst pn31 vmd xx vbi p-acp pno32, a-acp p-acp j n2 cc n2. pn31 vvz av-dc av-j p-acp dt j-vvg pp-f po31 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
91	For he both ordained the rest with S. Peter, without any Difference;	For he both ordained the rest with S. Peter, without any Difference;	p-acp pns31 av-d vvd dt n1 p-acp n1 np1, p-acp d n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
92	And when they all together had received the Holy Ghost, in this Chapter, St. Peter stood up with the eleven, ver. 14. And upon him and them Christ built his Church;	And when they all together had received the Holy Ghost, in this Chapter, Saint Peter stood up with the eleven, ver. 14. And upon him and them christ built his Church;	cc c-crq pns32 d av vhd vvn dt j n1, p-acp d n1, n1 np1 vvd a-acp p-acp dt crd, fw-la. crd cc p-acp pno31 cc pno32 np1 vvd po31 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
93	even all these who continued, not only in his, but in the Fellowship of all the Apostles.	even all these who continued, not only in his, but in the Fellowship of all the Apostles.	av d d r-crq vvd, xx av-j p-acp po31, cc-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f d dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	30	Image 2
94	Now if all the Apostles were equal in their NONLATINALPHABET or Government, then it is certain that their Successors must be so in like manner.	Now if all the Apostles were equal in their or Government, then it is certain that their Successors must be so in like manner.	av cs d dt n2 vbdr j-jn p-acp po32 cc n1, cs pn31 vbz j cst po32 n2 vmb vbi av p-acp j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	31	Image 2
95	Though one must have Precedence before other, for Order's sake; as St. Peter had usually among the Apostles, when they were together:	Though one must have Precedence before other, for Order's sake; as Saint Peter had usually among the Apostles, when they were together:	cs pi vmb vhi n1 p-acp n-jn, c-acp ng1 n1; c-acp n1 np1 vhd av-j p-acp dt n2, c-crq pns32 vbdr av:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	31	Image 2
96	And though one may be above others, in the same National Church, as all Primats are, by Human Laws;	And though one may be above Others, in the same National Church, as all Primates Are, by Human Laws;	cc cs pi vmb vbi p-acp n2-jn, p-acp dt d j n1, c-acp d n2 vbr, p-acp j n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	31	Image 2
97	Yet none, by the Law of God, hath Authority over others; I say none among their Successors, any more than among the Apostles themselves.	Yet none, by the Law of God, hath authority over Others; I say none among their Successors, any more than among the Apostles themselves.	av pix, p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, vhz n1 p-acp n2-jn; pns11 vvb pix p-acp po32 n2, d dc cs p-acp dt n2 px32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	31	Image 2
98	So St. Cyprian declares oftentimes in his Writings. Not to mention the like, as I might, from many other of the Fathers.	So Saint Cyprian declares oftentimes in his Writings. Not to mention the like, as I might, from many other of the Father's.	av n1 jp vvz av p-acp po31 n2-vvg. xx pc-acp vvi dt j, c-acp pns11 vmd, p-acp d n-jn pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	31	Image 2
99	Now the Bishops in after times, in their several Churches, were undoubtedly held to be the Successors of the Apostles.	Now the Bishops in After times, in their several Churches, were undoubtedly held to be the Successors of the Apostles.	av dt n2 p-acp p-acp n2, p-acp po32 j n2, vbdr av-j vvn pc-acp vbi dt n2 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
100	We have as great a consent among the Antients for this, as we have for the Observation of the Lord's Day.	We have as great a consent among the Ancients for this, as we have for the Observation of the Lord's Day.	pns12 vhb p-acp j dt n1 p-acp dt n2-j p-acp d, c-acp pns12 vhb p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt ng1 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
101	And it is evident from the Primitive Writers, that they lookt upon Communion with their Bishops as Communion with the very Apostles.	And it is evident from the Primitive Writers, that they looked upon Communion with their Bishops as Communion with the very Apostles.	cc pn31 vbz j p-acp dt j n2, cst pns32 vvd p-acp n1 p-acp po32 n2 p-acp n1 p-acp dt j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
102	They held it the Duty of every Christian, to obey them in Spiritual things; They held it the Duty of every Bishop, to govern and feed his own Flock;	They held it the Duty of every Christian, to obey them in Spiritual things; They held it the Duty of every Bishop, to govern and feed his own Flock;	pns32 vvd pn31 dt n1 pp-f d njp, pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp j n2; pns32 vvd pn31 dt n1 pp-f d n1, pc-acp vvi cc vvi po31 d vvb;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
103	To attend to that only, and not to usurp upon his Brethren;	To attend to that only, and not to usurp upon his Brothers;	pc-acp vvi p-acp d av-j, cc xx pc-acp vvi p-acp po31 n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
104	But all, as occasion served, to do all good Offices one for another, and to join their endeavours for the common Concernments of the Church And for them so to govern the Church,	But all, as occasion served, to do all good Offices one for Another, and to join their endeavours for the Common Concernments of the Church And for them so to govern the Church,	cc-acp d, c-acp n1 vvd, pc-acp vdi d j n2 pi p-acp n-jn, cc pc-acp vvi po32 n2 p-acp dt j n2 pp-f dt n1 cc p-acp pno32 av pc-acp vvi dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
105	and for the People to live under their Government, in Spiritual things;	and for the People to live under their Government, in Spiritual things;	cc p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp po32 n1, p-acp j n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
106	This was to live in the Fellowship of the Apostles, which is the Second Character in my Text.	This was to live in the Fellowship of the Apostles, which is the Second Character in my Text.	d vbds pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, r-crq vbz dt ord n1 p-acp po11 np1	(2) sermon (DIV1)	32	Image 2
107	The third is the Participation of the same Sacraments. One only is mentioned in my Text, that is the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper.	The third is the Participation of the same Sacraments. One only is mentioned in my Text, that is the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper.	dt ord vbz dt n1 pp-f dt d n2. crd j vbz vvn p-acp po11 n1, cst vbz dt n1 pp-f dt ng1 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	33	Image 2
108	For being already baptized, they had no more occasion for Baptism; But that being spoken of before ver. 41. I therefore mention both these Sacraments.	For being already baptised, they had no more occasion for Baptism; But that being spoken of before for. 41. I Therefore mention both these Sacraments.	p-acp vbg av vvn, pns32 vhd dx dc n1 p-acp n1; cc-acp d vbg vvn pp-f p-acp p-acp. crd pns11 av vvi d d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	33	Image 2
109	The use of both these, in the Apostles times, was a Character and Token of the Christian Church.	The use of both these, in the Apostles times, was a Character and Token of the Christian Church.	dt n1 pp-f d d, p-acp dt n2 n2, vbds dt n1 cc n1 pp-f dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	34	Image 2
110	Thus St. Paul, 1 Cor. xii. 13. mentions both these Sacraments, as the Instruments and Means by which we are united to Christ.	Thus Saint Paul, 1 Cor. xii. 13. mentions both these Sacraments, as the Instruments and Means by which we Are united to christ.	av n1 np1, crd np1 crd. crd n2 d d n2, c-acp dt n2 cc n2 p-acp r-crq pns12 vbr vvn p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	34	Image 2
111	By one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body, and we have all been made to drink into one Spirit.	By one Spirit we Are all baptised into one Body, and we have all been made to drink into one Spirit.	p-acp crd n1 pns12 vbr d vvn p-acp crd n1, cc pns12 vhb av-d vbn vvn pc-acp vvi p-acp crd n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	34	Image 2
112	Both these Sacraments they received of Christs own Institution, who required them to be used in all Ages of the Church;	Both these Sacraments they received of Christ own Institution, who required them to be used in all Ages of the Church;	d d n2 pns32 vvd pp-f npg1 d n1, r-crq vvd pno32 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d n2 pp-f dt n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	35	Image 2
113	to be administred to all it's Members by every Church. And that in the same manner as they were instituted by Christ;	to be administered to all it's Members by every Church. And that in the same manner as they were instituted by christ;	pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d pn31|vbz n2 p-acp d n1. cc cst p-acp dt d n1 c-acp pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	35	Image 2
114	I mean as to all the Essential parts of the Sacraments. However Ceremonies or Rites may be varied;	I mean as to all the Essential parts of the Sacraments. However Ceremonies or Rites may be varied;	pns11 vvb a-acp p-acp d dt j n2 pp-f dt n2. c-acp n2 cc n2 vmb vbi vvn;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	35	Image 2
115	yet in their Essential parts they are of perpetual Obligation.	yet in their Essential parts they Are of perpetual Obligation.	av p-acp po32 j n2 pns32 vbr pp-f j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	35	Image 2
116	For Baptism, when it was instituted by our Saviour for the Admission of Members into his Church;	For Baptism, when it was instituted by our Saviour for the Admission of Members into his Church;	p-acp n1, c-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp po12 n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp po31 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	36	Image 2
117	he said thus to his Apostles, Go, make Disciples, (that is, Christians,) of all Nations, Baptizing them, in the name of the Father,	he said thus to his Apostles, Go, make Disciples, (that is, Christians,) of all nations, Baptizing them, in the name of the Father,	pns31 vvd av p-acp po31 n2, vvb, vvb n2, (cst vbz, np1,) pp-f d n2, vvg pno32, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	36	Image 2
118	and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. And thus doing, Lo I am with you till the end of the World.	and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. And thus doing, Lo I am with you till the end of the World.	cc pp-f dt n1, cc pp-f dt j n1. cc av vdg, uh pns11 vbm p-acp pn22 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	36	Image 2
119	And for the Lords Supper, he •dministred it himself to his Disciples, (who were then not in Orders,	And for the lords Supper, he •dministred it himself to his Disciples, (who were then not in Order,	cc p-acp dt n2 n1, pns31 vvd pn31 n1 p-acp po31 n2, (r-crq vbdr av xx p-acp n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	37	Image 2
120	for it was before his Death;	for it was before his Death;	c-acp pn31 vbds p-acp po31 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	37	Image 2
121	and he did not ordain them till after his Resurrection.) And administring the Sacrament to them, who were not in Orders, He took Bread, and blessed it,	and he did not ordain them till After his Resurrection.) And administering the Sacrament to them, who were not in Order, He took Bred, and blessed it,	cc pns31 vdd xx vvi pno32 p-acp p-acp po31 n1.) cc j-vvg dt n1 p-acp pno32, r-crq vbdr xx p-acp n1, pns31 vvd n1, cc vvd pn31,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	37	Image 2
122	and brake it, and gave it to them, saying, Take, eat, this is my Body, and what follows.	and brake it, and gave it to them, saying, Take, eat, this is my Body, and what follows.	cc vvd pn31, cc vvd pn31 p-acp pno32, vvg, vvb, vvb, d vbz po11 n1, cc r-crq vvz.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	37	Image 2
123	He gave them the Cup in like manner, saying, Drink ye all of it. This is my Blood, or this Cup is the New Testament in my Blood.	He gave them the Cup in like manner, saying, Drink you all of it. This is my Blood, or this Cup is the New Testament in my Blood.	pns31 vvd pno32 dt n1 p-acp j n1, vvg, vvb pn22 d pp-f pn31. d vbz po11 n1, cc d n1 vbz dt j n1 p-acp po11 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	37	Image 2
124	Accordingly it was done in the Church in the Apostles times.	Accordingly it was done in the Church in the Apostles times.	av-vvg pn31 vbds vdn p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
125	The Apostle calls it the Bread and the Cup which they received in the Sacrament, never otherwise;	The Apostle calls it the Bred and the Cup which they received in the Sacrament, never otherwise;	dt n1 vvz pn31 dt n1 cc dt vvb r-crq pns32 vvd p-acp dt n1, av-x av;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
126	though Spiritually and Sacramentally the Body and Blood of Christ, yet Bread and Wine in its Natural and Bodily substance.	though Spiritually and Sacramentally the Body and Blood of christ, yet Bred and Wine in its Natural and Bodily substance.	cs av-j cc av-j dt n1 cc n1 pp-f np1, av n1 cc n1 p-acp po31 j cc j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
127	He says, The Cup which we bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of Christ? And the Bread which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of Christ? No doubt we have the Mind of Christ in these words.	He Says, The Cup which we bless is it not the Communion of the Blood of christ? And the Bred which we break is it not the Communion of the Body of christ? No doubt we have the Mind of christ in these words.	pns31 vvz, dt n1 r-crq pns12 vvb vbz pn31 xx dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1? cc dt n1 r-crq pns12 vvb vbz pn31 xx dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1? dx n1 pns12 vhb dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
128	It is properly the Communion of His Body and Blood, which we receive in this Sacrament.	It is properly the Communion of His Body and Blood, which we receive in this Sacrament.	pn31 vbz av-j dt n1 pp-f po31 n1 cc n1, r-crq pns12 vvb p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
129	And according to his Law they are conveyed to us, under the Elements of Bread and Wine.	And according to his Law they Are conveyed to us, under the Elements of Bred and Wine.	np1 vvg p-acp po31 n1 pns32 vbr vvn p-acp pno12, p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 cc n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
130	For so the Apostle tells us, that, even after Consecration, It is Bread which we break; it is Bread which we partake; It is Bread that we eat in this Sacrament.	For so the Apostle tells us, that, even After Consecration, It is Bred which we break; it is Bred which we partake; It is Bred that we eat in this Sacrament.	p-acp av dt n1 vvz pno12, cst, av p-acp n1, pn31 vbz n1 r-crq pns12 vvb; pn31 vbz n1 r-crq pns12 vvb; pn31 vbz n1 cst pns12 vvb p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
131	Which last thing he says three times together, in three Verses. In like manner it was properly Wine which remained in the Cup, even after Consecration.	Which last thing he Says three times together, in three Verses. In like manner it was properly Wine which remained in the Cup, even After Consecration.	r-crq ord n1 pns31 vvz crd n2 av, p-acp crd n2. p-acp j n1 pn31 vbds av-j n1 r-crq vvd p-acp dt n1, av p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
132	So it was called by our Saviour, the fruit of the Vine, and this Fruit; even the same of which he had said, This is my Blood. And,	So it was called by our Saviour, the fruit of the Vine, and this Fruit; even the same of which he had said, This is my Blood. And,	av pn31 vbds vvn p-acp po12 n1, dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc d n1; av dt d pp-f r-crq pns31 vhd vvn, d vbz po11 n1. cc,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
133	as he said to his Apostles, being Laymen, Drink ye all of it;	as he said to his Apostles, being Laymen, Drink you all of it;	c-acp pns31 vvd p-acp po31 n2, vbg n2, vvb pn22 d pp-f pn31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
134	and as St. Mark observes, They all drank of it, so did all other in those times,	and as Saint Mark observes, They all drank of it, so did all other in those times,	cc p-acp n1 vvb vvz, pns32 d vvd pp-f pn31, av vdd d n-jn p-acp d n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
135	as well Laity as Clergy. 1 Cor. xii. 13. We are all made to drink into one Spirit.	as well Laity as Clergy. 1 Cor. xii. 13. We Are all made to drink into one Spirit.	c-acp av np1 p-acp n1. crd np1 crd. crd pns12 vbr d vvn pc-acp vvi p-acp crd n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	38	Image 2
136	'Tis observable, the whole Sacrament there is called drinking, as here the whole Sacrament is called Breaking of Bread.	It's observable, the Whole Sacrament there is called drinking, as Here the Whole Sacrament is called Breaking of Bred.	pn31|vbz j, dt j-jn n1 a-acp vbz vvn vvg, c-acp av dt j-jn n1 vbz vvn vvg pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	39	Image 2
137	And the Sacrament being thus instituted by Christ, being thus administred by his Apostles, and being thus received in his Church, was to continue till Christs coming again.	And the Sacrament being thus instituted by christ, being thus administered by his Apostles, and being thus received in his Church, was to continue till Christ coming again.	cc dt n1 vbg av vvn p-acp np1, vbg av vvn p-acp po31 n2, cc vbg av vvn p-acp po31 n1, vbds pc-acp vvi p-acp npg1 n-vvg av.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	40	Image 2
138	So the Apostle saith expresly. 1 Cor. xi. 26. So that here's a third Character of an Apostolic Church;	So the Apostle Says expressly. 1 Cor. xi. 26. So that here's a third Character of an Apostolic Church;	np1 dt n1 vvz av-j. crd np1 crd. crd av cst av|vbz dt ord n1 pp-f dt j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	40	Image 2
139	to continue the use of those Sacraments which they used, and that in all the Essentials of them, according to Christ's own Institution.	to continue the use of those Sacraments which they used, and that in all the Essentials of them, according to Christ's own Institution.	pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d n2 r-crq pns32 vvd, cc cst p-acp d dt n2-jn pp-f pno32, vvg p-acp npg1 d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	40	Image 2
140	A fourth Character in this Text is Prayer, NONLATINALPHABET, in the Plural Number; that is, not one or two, but many, and oft.	A fourth Character in this Text is Prayer,, in the Plural Number; that is, not one or two, but many, and oft.	dt ord n1 p-acp d n1 vbz n1,, p-acp dt j n1; d vbz, xx crd cc crd, cc-acp d, cc av.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
141	And it appears they were publick Prayers, by what follows, ver. 46. They continued daily with one accord in the Temple.	And it appears they were public Prayers, by what follows, ver. 46. They continued daily with one accord in the Temple.	cc pn31 vvz pns32 vbdr j n2, p-acp r-crq vvz, fw-la. crd pns32 vvd av-j p-acp crd n1 p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
142	There the Apostles used to meet after Christ's Ascension into Heaven. They were continually in the Temple praising and blessing God.	There the Apostles used to meet After Christ's Ascension into Heaven. They were continually in the Temple praising and blessing God.	a-acp dt n2 vvd pc-acp vvi p-acp npg1 n1 p-acp n1. pns32 vbdr av-j p-acp dt n1 vvg cc vvg np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
143	They were constantly there in the times of Devotion, as may appear from Acts iii. 1. and other places.	They were constantly there in the times of Devotion, as may appear from Acts iii. 1. and other places.	pns32 vbdr av-j a-acp p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1, c-acp vmb vvi p-acp n2 crd. crd cc n-jn n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
144	They continued this Practice as long as the Iews would suffer them; till they drove them away from their Temple and Synagogues.	They continued this Practice as long as the Iews would suffer them; till they drove them away from their Temple and Synagogues.	pns32 vvd d n1 c-acp av-j c-acp dt np2 vmd vvi pno32; c-acp pns32 vvd pno32 av p-acp po32 n1 cc n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
145	After which, these first Christians had Assemblies elsewhere, as we read Acts xviii. 17. In which Assemblies, what they prayed,	After which, these First Christians had Assemblies elsewhere, as we read Acts xviii. 17. In which Assemblies, what they prayed,	p-acp r-crq, d ord njpg2 vhd n2 av, c-acp pns12 vvb n2 crd. crd p-acp r-crq n2, r-crq pns32 vvd,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
146	and what they did besides praying, we have no particular account in Holy Scripture. But we have in those Writers that lived within the Age of the Apostles.	and what they did beside praying, we have no particular account in Holy Scripture. But we have in those Writers that lived within the Age of the Apostles.	cc r-crq pns32 vdd p-acp vvg, pns12 vhb dx j n1 p-acp j n1. cc-acp pns12 vhb p-acp d n2 cst vvd p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
147	That is, in an Epistle of the Younger Pliny to Trajan, and in St. Iustin Martyr 's second Apology.	That is, in an Epistle of the Younger pliny to Trajan, and in Saint Justin Martyr is second Apology.	cst vbz, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt jc np1 p-acp np1, cc p-acp n1 np1 n1 vbz ord n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	41	Image 2
148	There we find in Pliny, that they did Carmen Christo quasi Deo dicere secum in vicem.	There we find in pliny, that they did Carmen Christ quasi God dicere secum in vicem.	a-acp pns12 vvb p-acp np1, cst pns32 vdd np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la p-acp fw-la.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	42	Image 2
149	They spoke Verses, answering one another by turns; as we speak the Reading Psalms, I know not how he could better express it.	They spoke Verses, answering one Another by turns; as we speak the Reading Psalms, I know not how he could better express it.	pns32 vvd n2, vvg pi j-jn p-acp n2; c-acp pns12 vvb dt n-vvg n2, pns11 vvb xx c-crq pns31 vmd av-jc vvi pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	42	Image 2
150	And, saith Iustin Martyr, they read Lessons out of the Apostles, and out of the Prophets; And when the Reader had done the Bishop Preached, NONLATINALPHABET, either the Bishop, or the chief Minister.	And, Says Justin Martyr, they read Lessons out of the Apostles, and out of the prophets; And when the Reader had done the Bishop Preached,, either the Bishop, or the chief Minister.	cc, vvz np1 n1, pns32 vvb n2 av pp-f dt n2, cc av pp-f dt n2; cc c-crq dt n1 vhd vdn dt n1 vvn,, d dt n1, cc dt j-jn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	43	Image 2
151	Then they rose up all together, and prayed. They had, saith Iustin Martyr, NONLATINALPHABET, Common Prayers.	Then they rose up all together, and prayed. They had, Says Justin Martyr,, Common Prayers.	av pns32 vvd a-acp d av, cc vvd. pns32 vhd, vvz np1 n1,, j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	44	Image 2
152	(Those are his Words.) In which they prayed for themselves, and for their Princes, and for all others that were living with them.	(Those Are his Words.) In which they prayed for themselves, and for their Princes, and for all Others that were living with them.	(d vbr po31 n2.) p-acp r-crq pns32 vvd p-acp px32, cc p-acp po32 n2, cc p-acp d n2-jn cst vbdr vvg p-acp pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	44	Image 2
153	They prayed only to God, saith Iustin Martyr twice.	They prayed only to God, Says Justin Martyr twice.	pns32 vvd av-j p-acp np1, vvz np1 n1 av.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	44	Image 2
154	This, together with the Administration of the Sacraments, and their gatherings for the poor, is all the Account they give us of their Meetings.	This, together with the Administration of the Sacraments, and their gatherings for the poor, is all the Account they give us of their Meetings.	d, av p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2, cc po32 n2 p-acp dt j, vbz d dt vvb pns32 vvb pno12 pp-f po32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	45	Image 2
155	Which account being given much within fifty years of the Apostles times, we may reasonably conclude it was the manner of their Prayers, the use whereof was the fourth Character in our Description of the Apostolick Church.	Which account being given much within fifty Years of the Apostles times, we may reasonably conclude it was the manner of their Prayers, the use whereof was the fourth Character in our Description of the Apostolic Church.	r-crq n1 vbg vvn av-d p-acp crd n2 pp-f dt n2 n2, pns12 vmb av-j vvi pn31 vbds dt n1 pp-f po32 n2, dt n1 c-crq vbds dt ord n1 p-acp po12 n1 pp-f dt jp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	45	Image 2
156	Besides these you see my Text hath given us no other:	Beside these you see my Text hath given us no other:	p-acp d pn22 vvb po11 n1 vhz vvn pno12 dx j-jn:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	46	Image 2
157	and therefore whosoever would make sure of such a Church, he may do well to judg of it by these Characters, being all that the Apostles have given us.	and Therefore whosoever would make sure of such a Church, he may do well to judge of it by these Characters, being all that the Apostles have given us.	cc av r-crq vmd vvi j pp-f d dt n1, pns31 vmb vdi av p-acp n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp d n2, vbg d cst dt n2 vhb vvn pno12.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	46	Image 2
158	But if these were the Notes of a true Church in the Apostles times, what mean they of the Now Roman Church, to require any other? Or what would they have that cannot content themselves with these? Sure their hearts misgive them that these are not for their turn.	But if these were the Notes of a true Church in the Apostles times, what mean they of the Now Roman Church, to require any other? Or what would they have that cannot content themselves with these? Sure their hearts misgive them that these Are not for their turn.	cc-acp cs d vbdr dt n2 pp-f dt j n1 p-acp dt n2 n2, r-crq vvb pns32 pp-f dt av njp n1, pc-acp vvi d n-jn? cc q-crq vmd pns32 vhb d vmbx vvi px32 p-acp d? j po32 n2 vvb pno32 cst d vbr xx p-acp po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	47	Image 2
159	Either they have them not, or others have them as well as they:	Either they have them not, or Others have them as well as they:	av-d pns32 vhb pno32 xx, cc n2-jn vhb pno32 c-acp av c-acp pns32:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	47	Image 2
160	And therefore they choose rather to insist upon those, which they can hope to appropriate to their own Faction.	And Therefore they choose rather to insist upon those, which they can hope to Appropriate to their own Faction.	cc av pns32 vvb av-c pc-acp vvi p-acp d, r-crq pns32 vmb vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp po32 d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	47	Image 2
161	It is not worth the while, in this Place, to reckon up the fifteen Notes of a true Church, which Bellarmin gives us.	It is not worth the while, in this Place, to reckon up the fifteen Notes of a true Church, which Bellarmin gives us.	pn31 vbz xx j dt n1, p-acp d n1, pc-acp vvi a-acp dt crd n2 pp-f dt j n1, r-crq np1 vvz pno12.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	48	Image 2
162	All which, are either common to other Societies, as well as a true Church;	All which, Are either Common to other Societies, as well as a true Church;	av-d r-crq, vbr av-d j p-acp j-jn n2, c-acp av c-acp dt j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	48	Image 2
163	or if they are proper to such a Church, they are elsewhere no less, nay, much more in some others, than in theirs.	or if they Are proper to such a Church, they Are elsewhere no less, nay, much more in Some Others, than in theirs.	cc cs pns32 vbr j p-acp d dt n1, pns32 vbr av dx av-dc, uh-x, av-d av-dc p-acp d n2-jn, cs p-acp png32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	48	Image 2
164	As for the Essential Properties, here in my Text, they are but four, and those are from an Infallible Authority, The like whereof cannot be shewed for any other.	As for the Essential Properties, Here in my Text, they Are but four, and those Are from an Infallible authority, The like whereof cannot be showed for any other.	c-acp p-acp dt j n2, av p-acp po11 n1, pns32 vbr p-acp crd, cc d vbr p-acp dt j n1, dt j q-crq vmbx vbi vvn p-acp d n-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	49	Image 2
165	Therefore our Church desires nothing more than to be tried by these Tokens.	Therefore our Church Desires nothing more than to be tried by these Tokens.	av po12 n1 vvz pix av-dc cs pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	49	Image 2
166	If the same way of Tryal does not please them so well in the Roman Church, we cannot wonder at it,	If the same Way of Trial does not please them so well in the Roman Church, we cannot wonder At it,	cs dt d n1 pp-f n1 vdz xx vvi pno32 av av p-acp dt njp n1, pns12 vmbx vvi p-acp pn31,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	49	Image 2
167	for these make no way for them, but against them in every Particular.	for these make no Way for them, but against them in every Particular.	c-acp d vvb dx n1 p-acp pno32, cc-acp p-acp pno32 p-acp d j-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	49	Image 2
168	I shall make a short Proof of it, trying their Catholic Church (as they call it) by these Characters of the Primitive Apostolick Church.	I shall make a short Proof of it, trying their Catholic Church (as they call it) by these Characters of the Primitive Apostolic Church.	pns11 vmb vvi dt j n1 pp-f pn31, vvg po32 jp n1 (c-acp pns32 vvb pn31) p-acp d n2 pp-f dt j jp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	49	Image 2
169	And first for the Doctrine of the Apostles. If the Publick Profession of that, without any other, be required of any true Church;	And First for the Doctrine of the Apostles. If the Public Profession of that, without any other, be required of any true Church;	cc ord p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. cs dt j n1 pp-f d, p-acp d n-jn, vbb vvn pp-f d j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	50	Image 2
170	and if the Scriptures contain all the Doctrine of the Apostles, as it was firmly believed by the Fathers in the Primitive Church:	and if the Scriptures contain all the Doctrine of the Apostles, as it was firmly believed by the Father's in the Primitive Church:	cc cs dt n2 vvb d dt n1 pp-f dt n2, c-acp pn31 vbds av-j vvn p-acp dt n2 p-acp dt j n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	50	Image 2
171	How come they of the Roman Church to find out so many Doctrines, of which there is no mention in the Scripture,	How come they of the Roman Church to find out so many Doctrines, of which there is no mention in the Scripture,	c-crq vvb pns32 pp-f dt njp n1 pc-acp vvi av av d n2, pp-f r-crq a-acp vbz dx n1 p-acp dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	50	Image 2
172	nor in any of the Primitive Fathers? In what place were they kept, to be made known in after-times, that were not known to them that lived in or near the Apostles times?	nor in any of the Primitive Father's? In what place were they kept, to be made known in Aftertimes, that were not known to them that lived in or near the Apostles times?	ccx p-acp d pp-f dt j n2? p-acp r-crq n1 vbdr pns32 vvn, pc-acp vbi vvn vvn p-acp n2, cst vbdr xx vvn p-acp pno32 d vvd p-acp cc av-j dt n2 n2?	(2) sermon (DIV1)	50	Image 2
173	But they have I know not how many such Doctrines, and they are properly Doctrines of their Church. They are declared by their Councils, with most dreadful Anathemas to all those that shall presume to deny them. We see they Unchurch us;	But they have I know not how many such Doctrines, and they Are properly Doctrines of their Church. They Are declared by their Councils, with most dreadful Anathemas to all those that shall presume to deny them. We see they Unchurch us;	p-acp pns32 vhb pns11 vvb xx c-crq d d n2, cc pns32 vbr av-j n2 pp-f po32 n1. pns32 vbr vvn p-acp po32 n2, p-acp ds j np1 p-acp d d cst vmb vvi pc-acp vvi pno32. pns12 vvb pns32 np1 pno12;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
174	we know what they have done more, and may guess what they would do more to us, for denying them.	we know what they have done more, and may guess what they would do more to us, for denying them.	pns12 vvb r-crq pns32 vhb vdn av-dc, cc vmb vvi r-crq pns32 vmd vdi av-dc p-acp pno12, c-acp vvg pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
175	But they have them in their Creed, the Creed that is sworn by all their Clergy.	But they have them in their Creed, the Creed that is sworn by all their Clergy.	p-acp pns32 vhb pno32 p-acp po32 n1, dt n1 cst vbz vvn p-acp d po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
176	They swear first the old Nicen, and add to that the new Roman Creed:	They swear First the old Nicene, and add to that the new Roman Creed:	pns32 vvb ord dt j np1, cc vvi p-acp d dt j np1 np1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
177	They conclude it in these terms, Hanc esse veram Catholicam Fidem extra quam nemo salvus esse potest.	They conclude it in these terms, Hanc esse Veram Catholicam Fidem extra quam nemo Salvus esse potest.	pns32 vvb pn31 p-acp d n2, fw-la fw-la n1 fw-la fw-la fw-la fw-la np1 fw-la fw-la fw-la.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
178	That this is the true Catholick Faith, without which no man can be saved.	That this is the true Catholic Faith, without which no man can be saved.	cst d vbz dt j njp n1, p-acp r-crq dx n1 vmb vbi vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	51	Image 2
179	What a horrible thing is this, to couple together, I believe in God, and in our Lord Iesus Christ;	What a horrible thing is this, to couple together, I believe in God, and in our Lord Iesus christ;	q-crq dt j n1 vbz d, pc-acp vvi av, pns11 vvb p-acp np1, cc p-acp po12 n1 np1 np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	52	Image 2
180	with I believe the Doctrines of Transubstantiation, Auricular Confession, Image-Worship, Purgatory, Indulgences, and what not? some of which things some of themselves do confess, are not so much as once mentioned in Scripture;	with I believe the Doctrines of Transubstantiation, Auricular Confessi, Image-Worship, Purgatory, Indulgences, and what not? Some of which things Some of themselves do confess, Are not so much as once mentioned in Scripture;	p-acp pns11 vvb dt n2 pp-f n1, j n1, n1, n1, n2, cc q-crq xx? d pp-f r-crq n2 d a-acp px32 vdb vvi, vbr xx av av-d c-acp a-acp vvn p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	52	Image 2
181	and none of them is mentioned there in plain words, not in any words that were understood so by the Fathers for many Ages after Christ.	and none of them is mentioned there in plain words, not in any words that were understood so by the Father's for many Ages After christ.	cc pix pp-f pno32 vbz vvn a-acp p-acp j n2, xx p-acp d n2 cst vbdr vvn av p-acp dt n2 p-acp d n2 p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	52	Image 2
182	For the Doctrine of Transubstantiation. Besides that we find nothing for it, but many things against it in the Ancients, so many that we are sure it could not be the Tradition of those Times.	For the Doctrine of Transubstantiation. Beside that we find nothing for it, but many things against it in the Ancients, so many that we Are sure it could not be the Tradition of those Times.	p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1. p-acp cst pns12 vvb pix p-acp pn31, cc-acp d n2 p-acp pn31 p-acp dt n2-j, av d cst pns12 vbr j pn31 vmd xx vbi dt n1 pp-f d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	53	Image 2
183	We see at its first birth it was declared to be a Novelty, and a Falshood, by Rabanus Arch-Bishop of Mentz, and by other of the learnedst men that lived eight or nine hundred years after Christ.	We see At its First birth it was declared to be a Novelty, and a Falsehood, by Rabanus Arch-Bishop of Mainz, and by other of the Learnedest men that lived eight or nine hundred Years After christ.	pns12 vvb p-acp po31 ord n1 pn31 vbds vvn pc-acp vbi dt n1, cc dt n1, p-acp np1 n1 pp-f np1, cc p-acp j-jn pp-f dt js n2 cst vvd crd cc crd crd n2 p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	53	Image 2
184	We find at that time, and for two hundred years after, it was a rude lump, which askt much licking over to perfect it .	We find At that time, and for two hundred Years After, it was a rude lump, which asked much licking over to perfect it.	pns12 vvb p-acp d n1, cc p-acp crd crd n2 a-acp, pn31 vbds dt j n1, r-crq vvd d n-vvg p-acp pc-acp vvi pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	53	Image 2
185	And then having both Shape and a Name, it was defined to be of Faith by Pope Innocent in his Lateran - Council, above twelve hundred years after Christ.	And then having both Shape and a Name, it was defined to be of Faith by Pope Innocent in his Lateran - Council, above twelve hundred Years After christ.	cc av vhg d vvb cc dt n1, pn31 vbds vvn pc-acp vbi pp-f n1 p-acp n1 j-jn p-acp po31 np1 - n1, p-acp crd crd n2 p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	53	Image 2
186	For Confession to a Priest, the necessity of it was unknown to the Fathers of the Primitive Church.	For Confessi to a Priest, the necessity of it was unknown to the Father's of the Primitive Church.	p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1, dt n1 pp-f pn31 vbds j p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	54	Image 2
187	Nay, above a thousand years after Christ, it was held disputable in the Roman Church.	Nay, above a thousand Years After christ, it was held disputable in the Roman Church.	uh-x, p-acp dt crd n2 p-acp np1, pn31 vbds vvn j p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	54	Image 2
188	And though the Practice of it was imposed by Pope Innocent, in his Council of Lateran ;	And though the Practice of it was imposed by Pope Innocent, in his Council of Lateran;	cc cs dt n1 pp-f pn31 vbds vvn p-acp n1 j-jn, p-acp po31 n1 pp-f np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	54	Image 2
189	yet even then it remained disputable as to the Doctrine, till it was made to be of Faith by the Trent Council .	yet even then it remained disputable as to the Doctrine, till it was made to be of Faith by the Trent Council.	av av av pn31 vvd j a-acp p-acp dt n1, c-acp pn31 vbds vvn pc-acp vbi pp-f n1 p-acp dt np1 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	54	Image 2
190	For their Doctrine of Image-Worship, than which nothing can be more contrary to the Scriptures, as they were understood by the Primitive Fathers;	For their Doctrine of Image-Worship, than which nothing can be more contrary to the Scriptures, as they were understood by the Primitive Father's;	p-acp po32 n1 pp-f n1, cs r-crq pix vmb vbi av-dc j-jn p-acp dt n2, c-acp pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp dt j n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	55	Image 2
191	we know it was established by the second Nicen Council, and we know what a Council that was.	we know it was established by the second Nicene Council, and we know what a Council that was.	pns12 vvb pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt ord np1 n1, cc pns12 vvb r-crq dt n1 cst vbds.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	55	Image 2
192	But it was condemned in the same Age by two as numerous Councils; that of Constantinople a little before it, and that of Frankfort immediately after it.	But it was condemned in the same Age by two as numerous Councils; that of Constantinople a little before it, and that of Frankfort immediately After it.	p-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt d n1 p-acp crd p-acp j n2; d pp-f np1 dt j c-acp pn31, cc d pp-f np1 av-j p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	55	Image 2
193	And the matter was held in debate all that Age, in both the Eastern and Western Church:	And the matter was held in debate all that Age, in both the Eastern and Western Church:	cc dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp n1 d cst n1, p-acp d dt j cc np1 n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	56	Image 2
194	till at last it was setled in the East according to the Nicen Council;	till At last it was settled in the East according to the Nicene Council;	c-acp p-acp ord pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 vvg p-acp dt np1 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	56	Image 2
195	which they have so much out done in the Roman Church, that even the Greeks charge them with Idolatry;	which they have so much out done in the Roman Church, that even the Greeks charge them with Idolatry;	r-crq pns32 vhb av av-d av vdn p-acp dt njp n1, cst av dt np1 vvb pno32 p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	56	Image 2
196	And they are not wholy excused from it by many of their own Communion.	And they Are not wholly excused from it by many of their own Communion.	cc pns32 vbr xx av-jn vvn p-acp pn31 p-acp d pp-f po32 d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	56	Image 2
197	For their Doctrin of Purgatory, it doth not appear that any one of the Ancients hit upon it, among all the different Opinions that they had concerning separated Souls, till St. Austins time;	For their Doctrine of Purgatory, it does not appear that any one of the Ancients hit upon it, among all the different Opinions that they had Concerning separated Souls, till Saint Austins time;	p-acp po32 n1 pp-f n1, pn31 vdz xx vvi cst d crd pp-f dt n2-j vvn p-acp pn31, p-acp d dt j n2 cst pns32 vhd vvg j-vvn n2, c-acp n1 npg1 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	57	Image 2
198	and yet then, we are as sure it was no Catholic Tradition, as we can be of any thing of that Age.	and yet then, we Are as sure it was no Catholic Tradition, as we can be of any thing of that Age.	cc av av, pns12 vbr a-acp j pn31 vbds dx jp n1, c-acp pns12 vmb vbi pp-f d n1 pp-f d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	57	Image 2
199	After near two hundred years more, it was believed by one of great Name: from whose fabulous writings it got Credit;	After near two hundred Years more, it was believed by one of great Name: from whose fabulous writings it god Credit;	p-acp av-j crd crd n2 av-dc, pn31 vbds vvn p-acp crd pp-f j n1: p-acp rg-crq j n2 pn31 vvd n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	57	Image 2
200	And so crept by Degrees into the Faith of the Roman Church. But it is received by no other Christians.	And so crept by Degrees into the Faith of the Roman Church. But it is received by no other Christians.	cc av vvn p-acp n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1. p-acp pn31 vbz vvn p-acp dx j-jn np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	57	Image 2
201	For their Doctrin of Indulgences, It is so confessedly new, It was at first so ill grounded,	For their Doctrine of Indulgences, It is so confessedly new, It was At First so ill grounded,	p-acp po32 n1 pp-f n2, pn31 vbz av av-vvn j, pn31 vbds p-acp ord av j-jn vvn,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	58	Image 2
202	and so wickedly designed, that God seemed to have suffered them to run on into this, to shew the World (as afterward he did,) by this Example, what Stuff the Lusts of men left to themselves, would bring into the Christian Religion.	and so wickedly designed, that God seemed to have suffered them to run on into this, to show the World (as afterwards he did,) by this Exampl, what Stuff the Lustiest of men left to themselves, would bring into the Christian Religion.	cc av av-j vvn, cst np1 vvd pc-acp vhi vvn pno32 pc-acp vvi a-acp p-acp d, pc-acp vvi dt n1 (c-acp av pns31 vdd,) p-acp d n1, r-crq vvb dt n2 pp-f n2 vvn p-acp px32, vmd vvi p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	58	Image 2
203	It were easie to shew the like in all their new Articles of Faith.	It were easy to show the like in all their new Articles of Faith.	pn31 vbdr j pc-acp vvi dt av-j p-acp d po32 j n2 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
204	Most of them I shall consider as they come under the other Heads of my Discourse.	Most of them I shall Consider as they come under the other Heads of my Discourse.	ds pp-f pno32 pns11 vmb vvi c-acp pns32 vvb p-acp dt j-jn n2 pp-f po11 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
205	The mean while these may pass for a sample of the rest.	The mean while these may pass for a sample of the rest.	dt j n1 d vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
206	They all sprung up in late corrupt Times, and went at first as Private Opinions only;	They all sprung up in late corrupt Times, and went At First as Private Opinions only;	pns32 d vvd a-acp p-acp j j n2, cc vvd p-acp ord p-acp j n2 av-j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
207	but being found to make well for the Interests of the Clergy, they were concerned to bring them in credit with the People.	but being found to make well for the Interests of the Clergy, they were concerned to bring them in credit with the People.	cc-acp vbg vvn pc-acp vvi av p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1, pns32 vbdr vvn pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
208	And they took a way for it that could not fail in such an Age, by forging New Revelations and Miracles.	And they took a Way for it that could not fail in such an Age, by forging New Revelations and Miracles.	cc pns32 vvd dt n1 p-acp pn31 cst vmd xx vvi p-acp d dt n1, p-acp vvg j n2 cc n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
209	when by these means, worthy of their Doctrines, they had brought them into the Christian Faith;	when by these means, worthy of their Doctrines, they had brought them into the Christian Faith;	c-crq p-acp d n2, j pp-f po32 n2, pns32 vhd vvn pno32 p-acp dt njp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
210	then beside the Interest that first brought them in, there was another reason to continue them.	then beside the Interest that First brought them in, there was Another reason to continue them.	av p-acp dt n1 cst ord vvd pno32 p-acp, pc-acp vbds j-jn n1 pc-acp vvi pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
211	It was necessary for the Credit of the Infallibility of the Roman Church.	It was necessary for the Credit of the Infallibility of the Roman Church.	pn31 vbds j p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
212	Touch that, and you shake the whole building of Popery, even to the Foundation, that is, the Papacy it self.	Touch that, and you shake the Whole building of Popery, even to the Foundation, that is, the Papacy it self.	n1 cst, cc pn22 vvb dt j-jn n1 pp-f n1, av p-acp dt n1, cst vbz, dt n1 pn31 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
213	To secure that, they are brought under this miserable necessity, of holding all for Catholic Faith, that is once received in the Roman Church.	To secure that, they Are brought under this miserable necessity, of holding all for Catholic Faith, that is once received in the Roman Church.	p-acp j cst, pns32 vbr vvn p-acp d j n1, pp-f vvg d p-acp jp n1, cst vbz a-acp vvn p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
214	Whatsoever she bringeth forth, must be fathered on the Apostles, though there is not the least Colour for it in their Writings.	Whatsoever she brings forth, must be fathered on the Apostles, though there is not the least Colour for it in their Writings.	r-crq pns31 vvz av, vmb vbi vvn p-acp dt n2, cs pc-acp vbz xx dt ds n1 p-acp pn31 p-acp po32 n2-vvg.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	59	Image 2
215	But to shew how little trust they have in the Apostles writings, there needs no other instance than this, that their Church hath forbid her Laity to read them,	But to show how little trust they have in the Apostles writings, there needs no other instance than this, that their Church hath forbid her Laity to read them,	cc-acp pc-acp vvi c-crq j n1 pns32 vhb p-acp dt n2 n2, a-acp vvz dx j-jn n1 cs d, cst po32 n1 vhz vvn po31 np1 pc-acp vvi pno32,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
216	and hath taken a course that if they read they cannot well understand them.	and hath taken a course that if they read they cannot well understand them.	cc vhz vvn dt n1 cst cs pns32 vvb pns32 vmbx av vvi pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
217	The Scripture was writ by the Apostles in the most vulgar language of their times, the Greek, which was the mother tongue of most,	The Scripture was writ by the Apostles in the most Vulgar language of their times, the Greek, which was the mother tongue of most,	dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt n2 p-acp dt av-ds j n1 pp-f po32 n2, dt jp, r-crq vbds dt n1 n1 pp-f av-ds,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
218	and well known in all Countrys where the Scripture was written.	and well known in all Countries where the Scripture was written.	cc av vvn p-acp d n2 c-crq dt n1 vbds vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
219	And they writ it for every one to read, as it appears in plain words in their writings.	And they writ it for every one to read, as it appears in plain words in their writings.	cc pns32 vvd pn31 p-acp d pi pc-acp vvi, c-acp pn31 vvz p-acp j n2 p-acp po32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
220	And the Ancient Fathers required all men to read it, all the Laity, even the meanest of the Laity;	And the Ancient Father's required all men to read it, all the Laity, even the Meanest of the Laity;	cc dt j n2 vvd d n2 pc-acp vvi pn31, d dt np1, av dt j pp-f dt np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
221	they Condemned the neglect of it; they commended them that read it day and night. There is nothing more frequent in the writings of the Ancient Fathers.	they Condemned the neglect of it; they commended them that read it day and night. There is nothing more frequent in the writings of the Ancient Father's.	pns32 vvn dt n1 pp-f pn31; pns32 vvd pno32 cst vvd pn31 n1 cc n1. pc-acp vbz pix av-dc j p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	60	Image 2
222	Yet now it is found out that the Laity may hurt themselves with reading it. How so? It will make them Hereitics.	Yet now it is found out that the Laity may hurt themselves with reading it. How so? It will make them Hereitics.	av av pn31 vbz vvn av cst dt np1 vmb vvi px32 p-acp vvg pn31. uh-crq av? pn31 vmb vvi pno32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	61	Image 2
223	One would little expect it, that had read what the Fathers say of this matter. But now it is Heresie to disbelieve the Roman Church.	One would little expect it, that had read what the Father's say of this matter. But now it is Heresy to disbelieve the Roman Church.	pi vmd av-j vvi pn31, cst vhd vvn r-crq dt ng1 vvi pp-f d n1. p-acp av pn31 vbz n1 pc-acp vvi dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	61	Image 2
224	And, no doubt, to read the Scripture will bring men to this.	And, no doubt, to read the Scripture will bring men to this.	np1, dx n1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 vmb vvi n2 p-acp d.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	61	Image 2
225	But whose fault is it? Surely theirs, that instead of reforming their Church, have rather chosen to silence the Scriptures.	But whose fault is it? Surely theirs, that instead of reforming their Church, have rather chosen to silence the Scriptures.	p-acp rg-crq n1 vbz pn31? np1 png32, cst av pp-f vvg po32 n1, vhb av-c vvn pc-acp vvi dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	61	Image 2
226	Which being done in favour of their Doctrines, it appears that they themselves, (I mean the governours of their Church) have been sensible that some at least of their Doctrines are not the Doctrines of the Apostles.	Which being done in favour of their Doctrines, it appears that they themselves, (I mean the Governors of their Church) have been sensible that Some At least of their Doctrines Are not the Doctrines of the Apostles.	r-crq vbg vdn p-acp n1 pp-f po32 n2, pn31 vvz cst pns32 px32, (pns11 vvb dt n2 pp-f po32 n1) vhb vbn j cst d p-acp ds pp-f po32 n2 vbr xx dt n2 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	61	Image 2
227	In the next place for the Apostles Fellowship, which I have interpreted to be Union under lawful Pastors and Governors;	In the next place for the Apostles Fellowship, which I have interpreted to be union under lawful Pastors and Governors;	p-acp dt ord n1 p-acp dt n2 n1, r-crq pns11 vhb vvn pc-acp vbi n1 p-acp j ng1 cc ng1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	62	Image 2
228	They can by no means allow this Character to our Church, or to any that submits not to their Universal Pastor.	They can by no means allow this Character to our Church, or to any that submits not to their Universal Pastor.	pns32 vmb p-acp dx n2 vvi d n1 p-acp po12 n1, cc p-acp d cst vvz xx p-acp po32 j-u n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	62	Image 2
229	Which title they appropriate to the Bishop of Rome; and him they swear, in their forementioned profession of Faith, to be the Vicar of Christ, and the successor of St. Peter the Apostle. And to shew how far they dare go against evidence, they swear also, that his Roman Church is not only Mistress, but also the Mother of all Churches.	Which title they Appropriate to the Bishop of Room; and him they swear, in their forementioned profession of Faith, to be the Vicar of christ, and the successor of Saint Peter the Apostle. And to show how Far they Dare go against evidence, they swear also, that his Roman Church is not only Mistress, but also the Mother of all Churches.	r-crq n1 pns32 vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvb; cc pno31 pns32 vvb, p-acp po32 j n1 pp-f n1, pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f np1, cc dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 dt n1. cc pc-acp vvi c-crq av-j pns32 vvb vvi p-acp n1, pns32 vvb av, cst po31 np1 n1 vbz xx av-j n1, p-acp av dt n1 pp-f d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	62	Image 2
230	Not to say in how many things, he that will be Supream Pastor, invades the just rights of other Pastors, who are all, in the judgment of Primitive times, the Successors of the Apostles of Christ;	Not to say in how many things, he that will be Supreme Pastor, invades the just rights of other Pastors, who Are all, in the judgement of Primitive times, the Successors of the Apostles of christ;	xx pc-acp vvi p-acp c-crq d n2, pns31 cst vmb vbi j n1, vvz dt j n2-jn pp-f j-jn ng1, r-crq vbr d, p-acp dt n1 pp-f j n2, dt n2 pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
231	Or how little he hath to shew for his claim to a succession in that Power from St. Peter, either in Scripture Story,	Or how little he hath to show for his claim to a succession in that Power from Saint Peter, either in Scripture Story,	cc c-crq av-j pns31 vhz pc-acp vvi p-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt n1 p-acp d n1 p-acp n1 np1, d p-acp n1 n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
232	or in the writings of the Primitive Church:	or in the writings of the Primitive Church:	cc p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
233	I shall only desire you to consider these beginnings of Christianity in my Text. When the whole Church was comprehended in three or four thousand believers,	I shall only desire you to Consider these beginnings of Christianity in my Text. When the Whole Church was comprehended in three or four thousand believers,	pns11 vmb av-j vvi pn22 pc-acp vvi d n2 pp-f np1 p-acp po11 np1 c-crq dt j-jn n1 vbds vvn p-acp crd cc crd crd n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
234	and they were all together with the Apostles at this time in Ierusalem; It is certain that then there was no Bishop,	and they were all together with the Apostles At this time in Ierusalem; It is certain that then there was no Bishop,	cc pns32 vbdr d av p-acp dt n2 p-acp d n1 p-acp np1; pn31 vbz j cst av a-acp vbds dx n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
235	nor no Christian, at Rome. So that then for the Bishop or Church of Rome to be any thing, which they swear they are, in those Articles of their Faith, was surely no part of the Apostles Doctrine.	nor no Christian, At Room. So that then for the Bishop or Church of Room to be any thing, which they swear they Are, in those Articles of their Faith, was surely no part of the Apostles Doctrine.	ccx dx njp, p-acp vvb. av cst av p-acp dt n1 cc n1 pp-f vvb pc-acp vbi d n1, r-crq pns32 vvb pns32 vbr, p-acp d n2 pp-f po32 n1, vbds av-j dx n1 pp-f dt n2 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	63	Image 2
236	Nor did the Fellowship of the Apostles consist in subjection to St. Peter. Though he was the first in Order, yet that he had Authority over the rest, there is no ground to assert:	Nor did the Fellowship of the Apostles consist in subjection to Saint Peter. Though he was the First in Order, yet that he had authority over the rest, there is no ground to assert:	ccx vdd dt n1 pp-f dt n2 vvb p-acp n1 p-acp n1 np1. cs pns31 vbds dt ord p-acp n1, av cst pns31 vhd n1 p-acp dt n1, pc-acp vbz dx n1 pc-acp vvb:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	64	Image 2
237	There is much evidence against it, as I have shewn from sundry places of Scripture.	There is much evidence against it, as I have shown from sundry places of Scripture.	pc-acp vbz d n1 p-acp pn31, c-acp pns11 vhb vvn p-acp j n2 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	64	Image 2
238	Nor granting this to St. Peter, (which they can never prove,) can they bring down a title from him to the Roman Bishop.	Nor granting this to Saint Peter, (which they can never prove,) can they bring down a title from him to the Roman Bishop.	ccx vvg d p-acp n1 np1, (r-crq pns32 vmb av-x vvi,) vmb pns32 vvi a-acp dt n1 p-acp pno31 p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
239	He hath a better pretence to succeed the Roman Emperors, in Monarchy, than he hath to succeed any of the Apostles.	He hath a better pretence to succeed the Roman Emperor's, in Monarchy, than he hath to succeed any of the Apostles.	pns31 vhz dt jc n1 pc-acp vvi dt njp n2, p-acp n1, cs pns31 vhz pc-acp vvi d pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
240	And indeed that was the design, as they know that are skild in the writers of antient times.	And indeed that was the Design, as they know that Are skilled in the writers of ancient times.	cc av cst vbds dt n1, c-acp pns32 vvb cst vbr vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
241	Rome seemed a place designd for Empire; and when the Emperors faild, then the Bishops set up in their stead.	Room seemed a place designed for Empire; and when the Emperor's failed, then the Bishops Set up in their stead.	vvb vvd dt n1 vvn p-acp n1; cc c-crq dt n2 vvd, cs dt n2 vvn a-acp p-acp po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
242	What the Emperors could not hold by Arms, the Bishops would fetch in by Religion.	What the Emperor's could not hold by Arms, the Bishops would fetch in by Religion.	q-crq dt n2 vmd xx vvi p-acp n2, dt n2 vmd vvi p-acp p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
243	And so they obtrude upon all Christians, in truth, a Secular Monarchy, instead of that which my Text calls the Fellowship of the Apostles.	And so they obtrude upon all Christians, in truth, a Secular Monarchy, instead of that which my Text calls the Fellowship of the Apostles.	cc av pns32 vvi p-acp d np1, p-acp n1, dt j n1, av pp-f d r-crq po11 n1 vvz dt n1 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	65	Image 2
244	Thirdly, for the two Sacraments of the Apostles, they tell us of seven, which were instituted by our Lord Iesus Christ. In this Chapter we read of Baptism p. 41. and we read of breaking of Bread in my Text. Here are two; but where are the other five? They were not thought of at that time,	Thirdly, for the two Sacraments of the Apostles, they tell us of seven, which were instituted by our Lord Iesus christ. In this Chapter we read of Baptism p. 41. and we read of breaking of Bred in my Text. Here Are two; but where Are the other five? They were not Thought of At that time,	ord, p-acp dt crd n2 pp-f dt n2, pns32 vvb pno12 pp-f crd, r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp po12 n1 np1 np1. p-acp d n1 pns12 vvb pp-f n1 n1 crd cc pns12 vvb pp-f vvg pp-f n1 p-acp po11 np1 av vbr crd; p-acp q-crq vbr dt j-jn crd? pns32 vbdr xx vvn pp-f p-acp d n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	66	Image 2
245	for ought that appears to us in Scripture. Nay it doth not appear in a thousand years after.	for ought that appears to us in Scripture. Nay it does not appear in a thousand Years After.	c-acp pi cst vvz p-acp pno12 p-acp n1. uh pn31 vdz xx vvi p-acp dt crd n2 a-acp.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	66	Image 2
246	It was eleven hundred years after, when Peter Lombard wrote his Book of the Sentences, before which they cannot find the least mention of that number of Sacraments.	It was eleven hundred Years After, when Peter Lombard wrote his Book of the Sentences, before which they cannot find the least mention of that number of Sacraments.	pn31 vbds crd crd n2 a-acp, c-crq np1 np1 vvd po31 n1 pp-f dt n2, p-acp r-crq pns32 vmbx vvi dt ds n1 pp-f d n1 pp-f n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	66	Image 2
247	But to speak of no more than that mentioned in my Text. Where is the breaking of bread? As they receive it in the Roman Church, there is neither breaking nor bread in their Sacrament.	But to speak of no more than that mentioned in my Text. Where is the breaking of bred? As they receive it in the Roman Church, there is neither breaking nor bred in their Sacrament.	p-acp pc-acp vvi pp-f dx dc cs cst vvd p-acp po11 np1 q-crq vbz dt vvg pp-f n1? c-acp pns32 vvb pn31 p-acp dt njp n1, pc-acp vbz dx vvg ccx n1 p-acp po32 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
248	Where is the Communion1 Cor. x. 16. of Christs Body and Blood? Their daily Worship is the Mass. But their Mass is no Communion .	Where is the Communion1 Cor. x. 16. of Christ Body and Blood? Their daily Worship is the Mass. But their Mass is no Communion.	q-crq vbz dt np1 np1 crd. crd pp-f npg1 n1 cc n1? po32 j n1 vbz dt np1 p-acp po32 n1 vbz dx n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
249	The Priest only Consecrates and eats, while all the people stand by and adore.	The Priest only Consecrates and eats, while all the people stand by and adore.	dt n1 av-j vvz cc vvz, cs d dt n1 vvb p-acp cc vvi.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
250	Was there ever such a thing heard of in the Primitive times? In those times, none were suffered to be present but only such as received.	Was there ever such a thing herd of in the Primitive times? In those times, none were suffered to be present but only such as received.	vbds a-acp av d dt n1 vvn pp-f p-acp dt j n2? p-acp d n2, pix vbdr vvn pc-acp vbi j p-acp j d a-acp vvd.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
251	And if any were present, they were punishable if they did not receive.	And if any were present, they were punishable if they did not receive.	cc cs d vbdr j, pns32 vbdr j cs pns32 vdd xx vvi.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
252	What could they have thought of such a Sacrament as is now the daily Worship of the Roman Church?	What could they have Thought of such a Sacrament as is now the daily Worship of the Roman Church?	q-crq vmd pns32 vhb vvn pp-f d dt n1 c-acp vbz av dt j n1 pp-f dt njp n1?	(2) sermon (DIV1)	67	Image 2
253	Sure enough in the Apostles Church, as oft as they met to Worship God, they All did eat of that one bread.	Sure enough in the Apostles Church, as oft as they met to Worship God, they All did eat of that one bred.	av-j av-d p-acp dt n2 n1, c-acp av c-acp pns32 vvd p-acp n1 np1, pns32 d vdd vvi pp-f d crd n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	68	Image 2
254	1 Cor. x. 17. And they All were made to drink into one Spirit. 1 Cor. xii. 13.	1 Cor. x. 17. And they All were made to drink into one Spirit. 1 Cor. xii. 13.	vvn np1 crd. crd cc pns32 d vbdr vvn pc-acp vvi p-acp crd n1. vvn np1 crd. crd	(2) sermon (DIV1)	68	Image 2
255	And whereas of this last, our Saviour having said to his Disciples, who were then Laymen, Drink ye all of it; St. Mark takes particular notice, that they all drank of it;	And whereas of this last, our Saviour having said to his Disciples, who were then Laymen, Drink you all of it; Saint Mark Takes particular notice, that they all drank of it;	cc cs pp-f d ord, po12 n1 vhg vvn p-acp po31 n2, r-crq vbdr av n2, vvb pn22 d pp-f pn31; n1 vvb vvz j n1, d pns32 d vvd pp-f pn31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	69	Image 2
256	which practice (we see) was followed in the Apostolic Church: The Roman Church will let her Laity drink none of it.	which practice (we see) was followed in the Apostolic Church: The Roman Church will let her Laity drink none of it.	r-crq n1 (pns12 vvb) vbds vvn p-acp dt j n1: dt njp n1 vmb vvi pno31 np1 vvi pi pp-f pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	69	Image 2
257	None of the Cup of blessing which we bless; But the Cup of Unblessed Wine, the Ablution as they call it:	None of the Cup of blessing which we bless; But the Cup of Unblessed Wine, the Ablution as they call it:	pix pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 r-crq pns12 vvb; p-acp dt n1 pp-f j n1, dt n1 c-acp pns32 vvb pn31:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	69	Image 2
258	A trick which they brought up in those corrupt ignorant times, I know not why, if not on purpose to deceive the people, that they may not miss the Wine,	A trick which they brought up in those corrupt ignorant times, I know not why, if not on purpose to deceive the people, that they may not miss the Wine,	dt n1 r-crq pns32 vvd a-acp p-acp d j j n2, pns11 vvb xx c-crq, cs xx p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1, cst pns32 vmb xx vvi dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	69	Image 2
259	though they have none of the Blessing. So far they are removed from the Original Church in her Sacraments.	though they have none of the Blessing. So Far they Are removed from the Original Church in her Sacraments.	cs pns32 vhb pix pp-f dt n1. av av-j pns32 vbr vvn p-acp dt j-jn n1 p-acp po31 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	69	Image 2
260	Lastly, for the Worship of God, here called the Apostles Prayers, There are many things in the Roman Church, whereof some were forbidden by the Apostles,	Lastly, for the Worship of God, Here called the Apostles Prayers, There Are many things in the Roman Church, whereof Some were forbidden by the Apostles,	ord, p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, av vvn dt n2 n2, pc-acp vbr d n2 p-acp dt njp n1, c-crq d vbdr vvn p-acp dt n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	70	Image 2
261	and others cannot consist with their Doctrine. The chief part of her Worship is the Sacrifice of the Mass;	and Others cannot consist with their Doctrine. The chief part of her Worship is the Sacrifice of the Mass;	cc n2-jn vmbx vvi p-acp po32 n1. dt j-jn n1 pp-f po31 n1 vbz dt n1 pp-f dt n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	70	Image 2
262	and that is declared, in the Creed before-mentioned, to be a true proper propitiatory Sacrifice for the living and the dead.	and that is declared, in the Creed beforementioned, to be a true proper propitiatory Sacrifice for the living and the dead.	cc d vbz vvn, p-acp dt n1 j, pc-acp vbi dt j j j n1 p-acp dt n-vvg cc dt j.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	71	Image 2
263	This horrible affront of Christs Sacrifice, and abuse of his Sacrament together, was brought in upon the back of that Doctrine of the Corporeal Presence.	This horrible affront of Christ Sacrifice, and abuse of his Sacrament together, was brought in upon the back of that Doctrine of the Corporeal Presence.	d j n1 pp-f npg1 n1, cc n1 pp-f po31 n1 av, vbds vvn p-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1 pp-f dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	72	Image 2
264	When, according to that Doctrine, the Priest hath made Christ; Next he is to kill him, or do somthing as bad;	When, according to that Doctrine, the Priest hath made christ; Next he is to kill him, or do something as bad;	c-crq, vvg p-acp d n1, dt n1 vhz vvn np1; ord pns31 vbz pc-acp vvi pno31, cc vdb pi p-acp j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	72	Image 2
265	for they pretend to sacrifice him to God. How this is done, the Divines of that Church are not yet agreed.	for they pretend to sacrifice him to God. How this is done, the Divines of that Church Are not yet agreed.	c-acp pns32 vvb p-acp vvi pno31 p-acp np1. q-crq d vbz vdn, dt n2-jn pp-f d n1 vbr xx av vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	72	Image 2
266	It were well if, at least, they could tell Why they do it. For they had need, for such a Sacrifice, to have a clear Institution from God.	It were well if, At least, they could tell Why they do it. For they had need, for such a Sacrifice, to have a clear Institution from God.	pn31 vbdr av cs, p-acp ds, pns32 vmd vvi c-crq pns32 vdb pn31. p-acp pns32 vhd n1, c-acp d dt n1, pc-acp vhi dt j n1 p-acp np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
267	But they cannot pretend to that.	But they cannot pretend to that.	p-acp pns32 vmbx vvi p-acp d.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
268	There is nothing clearly for it in all the Texts that they bring out of Scripture.	There is nothing clearly for it in all the Texts that they bring out of Scripture.	pc-acp vbz pix av-j p-acp pn31 p-acp d dt n2 cst pns32 vvb av pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
269	This they were told aloud at the Council of Trent : and others since have acknowledged it.	This they were told aloud At the Council of Trent: and Others since have acknowledged it.	d pns32 vbdr vvn av p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1: cc n2-jn c-acp vhb vvn pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
270	They pretend indeed that it is clear in the Tradition of the Fathers.	They pretend indeed that it is clear in the Tradition of the Father's.	pns32 vvb av cst pn31 vbz j p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
271	But for the Fathers that received the Scripture from the Apostles, it is evident that they could not find any such thing in it.	But for the Father's that received the Scripture from the Apostles, it is evident that they could not find any such thing in it.	p-acp p-acp dt n2 cst vvd dt n1 p-acp dt n2, pn31 vbz j cst pns32 vmd xx vvi d d n1 p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
272	Nor could any of them that lived in the first six hundred years.	Nor could any of them that lived in the First six hundred Years.	ccx vmd d pp-f pno32 cst vvd p-acp dt ord crd crd n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
273	Nay they were to seek for it that lived above a thousand years after the Apostles times.	Nay they were to seek for it that lived above a thousand Years After the Apostles times.	uh-x pns32 vbdr pc-acp vvi p-acp pn31 cst vvd p-acp dt crd n2 p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	73	Image 2
274	Some indeed of the Antients have spoke of an unbloody Sacrifice, and that offered by every Christian;	some indeed of the Ancients have spoke of an unbloody Sacrifice, and that offered by every Christian;	d av pp-f dt n2-j vhb vvn pp-f dt j n1, cc cst vvd p-acp d np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
275	as well without the Sacrament as with it. But as they alway denied any more Bloody Sacrifice;	as well without the Sacrament as with it. But as they always denied any more Bloody Sacrifice;	c-acp av p-acp dt n1 c-acp p-acp pn31. cc-acp c-acp pns32 av vvd d dc j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
276	So little did they think of an unbloody to take away sin, and that such as none could offer but the Priest.	So little did they think of an unbloody to take away since, and that such as none could offer but the Priest.	av av-j vdd pns32 vvi pp-f dt j pc-acp vvi av n1, cc cst d c-acp pi vmd vvi p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
277	How much less, that Chirst himself must be that Sacrifice; nay, must come from heaven, both to offer, and to be offered;	How much less, that Christ himself must be that Sacrifice; nay, must come from heaven, both to offer, and to be offered;	c-crq d dc, cst n1 px31 vmb vbi d n1; uh-x, vmb vvi p-acp n1, av-d pc-acp vvi, cc pc-acp vbi vvn;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
278	and that upon such pitiful small, or needless occasions!	and that upon such pitiful small, or needless occasions!	cc cst p-acp d j j, cc j n2!	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
279	The most common pretence, not to mention any worse, is to fetch a soul out of Purgatory;	The most Common pretence, not to mention any Worse, is to fetch a soul out of Purgatory;	dt av-ds j n1, xx pc-acp vvi d jc, vbz pc-acp vvi dt n1 av pp-f n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
280	Which the Priest is to do for a small piece of Silver. But they have other devices to do the same thing.	Which the Priest is to do for a small piece of Silver. But they have other devices to do the same thing.	r-crq dt n1 vbz pc-acp vdi p-acp dt j n1 pp-f n1. p-acp pns32 vhb j-jn n2 pc-acp vdi dt d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
281	Therefore why must Christ come from Heaven to earn this mony? And be sent on these errands ten thousand times a day? And every time suffer as much as it cost him to Redeem all mankind? This horrible Mystery, unknown to former Ages, was kept for times worthy of such a discovery;	Therefore why must christ come from Heaven to earn this money? And be sent on these errands ten thousand times a day? And every time suffer as much as it cost him to redeem all mankind? This horrible Mystery, unknown to former Ages, was kept for times worthy of such a discovery;	av q-crq vmb np1 vvi p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi d n1? cc vbb vvn p-acp d n2 crd crd n2 dt n1? cc d n1 vvi p-acp d p-acp pn31 vvd pno31 pc-acp vvi d n1? d j n1, j p-acp j n2, vbds vvn p-acp n2 j pp-f d dt n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
282	Those dark dismal times that brought in the Grossest errors of Popery.	Those dark dismal times that brought in the Grossest errors of Popery.	d j j n2 cst vvd p-acp dt js n2 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	74	Image 2
283	Other things in their Worship are new and bad Enough, though they do not come up to the Monstrousness of this:	Other things in their Worship Are new and bad Enough, though they do not come up to the Monstrousness of this:	j-jn n2 p-acp po32 n1 vbr j cc j av-d, cs pns32 vdb xx vvi a-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f d:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	75	Image 2
284	Namely, their prayer to Angels, and to Saints departed this life, and their prayer for Souls in Purgatory;	Namely, their prayer to Angels, and to Saints departed this life, and their prayer for Souls in Purgatory;	av, po32 n1 p-acp n2, cc p-acp n2 vvd d n1, cc po32 n1 p-acp n2 p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	75	Image 2
285	which things together make up a great part of their Offices in the Roman Church.	which things together make up a great part of their Offices in the Roman Church.	r-crq n2 av vvi a-acp dt j n1 pp-f po32 n2 p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	75	Image 2
286	For the first of these, Prayer to Angels; We cannot say that there was no such thing in the Apostles times.	For the First of these, Prayer to Angels; We cannot say that there was no such thing in the Apostles times.	p-acp dt ord pp-f d, n1 p-acp n2; pns12 vmbx vvi cst a-acp vbds dx d n1 p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	76	Image 2
287	For an Apostle, by mistake, was like to have used it, but was forbid by the Angel to whom he offered worship.	For an Apostle, by mistake, was like to have used it, but was forbid by the Angel to whom he offered worship.	p-acp dt n1, p-acp n1, vbds av-j pc-acp vhi vvn pn31, p-acp vbds vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp ro-crq pns31 vvd n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	76	Image 2
288	And another Apostle writ purposely against it as being a Superstition that some would then have brought into the Church.	And Another Apostle writ purposely against it as being a Superstition that Some would then have brought into the Church.	cc j-jn n1 vvn av p-acp pn31 p-acp vbg dt n1 cst d vmd av vhi vvn p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	76	Image 2
289	But those instances sufficiently shew that it could be no part of the Apostles Prayers. For Prayer to Saints, as the Apostles have left no Example;	But those instances sufficiently show that it could be no part of the Apostles Prayers. For Prayer to Saints, as the Apostles have left no Exampl;	p-acp d n2 av-j vvi cst pn31 vmd vbi dx n1 pp-f dt n2 n2. p-acp n1 p-acp n2, c-acp dt n2 vhb vvn dx n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	76	Image 2
290	so they could have none before them, according to the Doctrine of the now Roman Church.	so they could have none before them, according to the Doctrine of the now Roman Church.	av pns32 vmd vhi pix p-acp pno32, vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt av njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	77	Image 2
291	Nor is there any colour for it in Scripture, nor in the Tradition of the Apostles Age.	Nor is there any colour for it in Scripture, nor in the Tradition of the Apostles Age.	ccx vbz pc-acp d n1 c-acp pn31 p-acp n1, ccx p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	77	Image 2
292	There are many things in both to the contrary. But after some hundreds of years; when Christianity was the Established Religion, and Heathens came by droves into the Church;	There Are many things in both to the contrary. But After Some hundreds of Years; when Christianity was the Established Religion, and heathens Come by droves into the Church;	pc-acp vbr d n2 p-acp d p-acp dt n-jn. cc-acp p-acp d crd pp-f n2; c-crq np1 vbds dt vvn n1, cc n2-jn vvd p-acp n2 p-acp dt n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	77	Image 2
293	It is no wonder that they who in their Gentilism Prayed to Deified men, more than to God, were apt to run into this Superstition.	It is no wonder that they who in their Gentilism Prayed to Deified men, more than to God, were apt to run into this Superstition.	pn31 vbz dx n1 cst pns32 r-crq p-acp po32 n1 vvd p-acp vvn n2, av-dc cs p-acp np1, vbdr j pc-acp vvi p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	78	Image 2
294	They were still for a Religion that would affect the sense. And they found matter for it at the Memories of the Martyrs;	They were still for a Religion that would affect the sense. And they found matter for it At the Memories of the Martyrs;	pns32 vbdr av p-acp dt n1 cst vmd vvi dt n1. cc pns32 vvd n1 p-acp pn31 p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	78	Image 2
295	where from the Miracles that were wrought for the Testimony of their Faith, They took occasion to treat the Saints as before they had done their Heathen Gods,	where from the Miracles that were wrought for the Testimony of their Faith, They took occasion to Treat the Saints as before they had done their Heathen God's,	c-crq p-acp dt n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 n1, pns32 vvd n1 pc-acp vvi dt n2 a-acp a-acp pns32 vhd vdn po32 j-jn n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	78	Image 2
296	and to address themselves to them for those Temporal benefits which they took to be conferred by their means.	and to address themselves to them for those Temporal benefits which they took to be conferred by their means.	cc pc-acp vvi px32 p-acp pno32 p-acp d j n2 r-crq pns32 vvd pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp po32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	78	Image 2
297	It may seem strange that some of the Fathers of the Church should give countenance to this popular Error.	It may seem strange that Some of the Father's of the Church should give countenance to this popular Error.	pn31 vmb vvi j cst d pp-f dt n2 pp-f dt n1 vmd vvi n1 p-acp d j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	79	Image 2
298	But however they complied with the weakness of the people, in hope to promote their Zeal to Religion;	But however they complied with the weakness of the people, in hope to promote their Zeal to Religion;	cc-acp c-acp pns32 vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi po32 n1 p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	79	Image 2
299	and perhaps they might have some other Hypotheses of their own; yet they writ things which could not consist with this worship.	and perhaps they might have Some other Hypotheses of their own; yet they writ things which could not consist with this worship.	cc av pns32 vmd vhi d j-jn n2 pp-f po32 d; av pns32 vvd n2 r-crq vmd xx vvi p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	79	Image 2
300	And some of the Fathers writ directly against it. They asserted to God the whole duty of Worship.	And Some of the Father's writ directly against it. They asserted to God the Whole duty of Worship.	cc d pp-f dt ng1 vvd av-j p-acp pn31. pns32 vvn p-acp np1 dt j-jn n1 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	79	Image 2
301	They owned no other Mediator but Christ. This they all acknowledged to be the sense of the Catholic Church.	They owned no other Mediator but christ. This they all acknowledged to be the sense of the Catholic Church.	pns32 vvd dx j-jn n1 p-acp np1. d pns32 d vvd pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt jp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	79	Image 2
302	But the darker times grew, the more that Error prevailed. The people led their Guides, and tolled them on with worldly advantage;	But the Darker times grew, the more that Error prevailed. The people led their Guides, and tolled them on with worldly advantage;	p-acp dt jc n2 vvd, dt av-dc cst n1 vvd. dt n1 vvd po32 n2, cc vvd pno32 a-acp p-acp j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
303	who repaied them with lying Wonders and Visions to confirm them in their Error. At last by Poetry it got into the Offices of the Church.	who repaid them with lying Wonders and Visions to confirm them in their Error. At last by Poetry it god into the Offices of the Church.	r-crq vvd pno32 p-acp vvg vvz cc n2 pc-acp vvi pno32 p-acp po32 n1. p-acp ord p-acp n1 pn31 vvd p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
304	And yet then they had no Doctrine sufficient to bear it. A thousand years after Christ they were not sure that the Saints heard their Prayer,	And yet then they had no Doctrine sufficient to bear it. A thousand Years After christ they were not sure that the Saints herd their Prayer,	cc av av pns32 vhd dx n1 j pc-acp vvi pn31. dt crd n2 p-acp np1 pns32 vbdr xx j cst dt n2 vvd po32 n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
305	or that the Saints are in Heaven, which is the very Foundation of their worship. Their very Prayers (e) taught them the contrary.	or that the Saints Are in Heaven, which is the very Foundation of their worship. Their very Prayers (e) taught them the contrary.	cc cst dt n2 vbr p-acp n1, r-crq vbz dt j n1 pp-f po32 n1. po32 j n2 (uh) vvd pno32 dt n-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
306	And therefore they that came after, altered them in some places.	And Therefore they that Come After, altered them in Some places.	cc av pns32 cst vvd a-acp, vvd pno32 p-acp d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
307	But yet still there is enough left in the Mass Book (f) to shew them how far they are removed from the Old Roman Church.	But yet still there is enough left in the Mass Book (f) to show them how Far they Are removed from the Old Roman Church.	p-acp av av pc-acp vbz av-d vvn p-acp dt n1 n1 (zz) p-acp vvi pno32 c-crq av-j pns32 vbr vvn p-acp dt j njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	80	Image 2
308	The Prayers for Souls in Purgatory could be no antienter than the Doctrine of Purgatory was.	The Prayers for Souls in Purgatory could be no ancienter than the Doctrine of Purgatory was.	dt n2 p-acp n2 p-acp n1 vmd vbi dx jc-jn cs dt n1 pp-f n1 vbds.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	81	Image 2
309	And therefore having shewn that the Apostles had no such Doctrine, I need not prove that these were none of their Prayers. But if they prayed for the dead on any other account, it doth not concern the now Roman Church:	And Therefore having shown that the Apostles had no such Doctrine, I need not prove that these were none of their Prayers. But if they prayed for the dead on any other account, it does not concern the now Roman Church:	cc av vhg vvn cst dt n2 vhd dx d n1, pns11 vvb xx vvi cst d vbdr pix pp-f po32 n2. cc-acp cs pns32 vvd p-acp dt j p-acp d j-jn n1, pn31 vdz xx vvi dt av njp n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	81	Image 2
310	For she pretends not to pray for any dead, but for them that are in Purgatory.	For she pretends not to pray for any dead, but for them that Are in Purgatory.	c-acp pns31 vvz xx pc-acp vvi p-acp d j, cc-acp p-acp pno32 cst vbr p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	81	Image 2
311	And yet to do her Right, she hath not one prayer expresly for them in all her Offices for the dead, The Reason is,	And yet to do her Right, she hath not one prayer expressly for them in all her Offices for the dead, The Reason is,	cc av pc-acp vdi pno31 n-jn, pns31 vhz xx crd n1 av-j p-acp pno32 p-acp d po31 n2 c-acp dt j, dt n1 vbz,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	82	Image 2
312	because those Offices were made before that Fiction was generally believed. The Offices were fitted to those Doctrines which were Then in the Roman Church;	Because those Offices were made before that Fiction was generally believed. The Offices were fitted to those Doctrines which were Then in the Roman Church;	c-acp d n2 vbdr vvn p-acp d n1 vbds av-j vvn. dt n2 vbdr vvn p-acp d n2 r-crq vbdr av p-acp dt njp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	82	Image 2
313	Which (as I have shewn) were much different from what she hath now. So where their Doctrines were doubtful, there the Prayers are in ambiguous terms.	Which (as I have shown) were much different from what she hath now. So where their Doctrines were doubtful, there the Prayers Are in ambiguous terms.	q-crq (c-acp pns11 vhb vvn) vbdr av-d j p-acp r-crq pns31 vhz av. av c-crq po32 n2 vbdr j, a-acp dt n2 vbr p-acp j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	82	Image 2
314	But they are plain enough in that which is of Faith; that is, where they pray (as we do,) for a blessed Resurrection.	But they Are plain enough in that which is of Faith; that is, where they pray (as we do,) for a blessed Resurrection.	p-acp pns32 vbr j av-d p-acp cst r-crq vbz pp-f n1; d vbz, c-crq pns32 vvb (c-acp pns12 vdb,) p-acp dt j-vvn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	82	Image 2
315	But because that is assured to all that die in Christ, whether in a Perfect or Imperfect estate;	But Because that is assured to all that die in christ, whither in a Perfect or Imperfect estate;	cc-acp p-acp d vbz vvn p-acp d cst vvb p-acp np1, cs p-acp dt j cc j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
316	and men will not buy Prayers for that which will come without asking:	and men will not buy Prayers for that which will come without asking:	cc n2 vmb xx vvi n2 p-acp d r-crq vmb vvi p-acp vvg:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
317	Therefore to get their mony, there was no better way, than to persuade them that their friends, might be fetched out of Purgatory,	Therefore to get their money, there was no better Way, than to persuade them that their Friends, might be fetched out of Purgatory,	av pc-acp vvi po32 n1, pc-acp vbds dx jc n1, cs pc-acp vvi pno32 d po32 n2, vmd vbi vvn av pp-f n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
318	or might be eased in it, by such Prayers as were then used in the Church.	or might be eased in it, by such Prayers as were then used in the Church.	cc vmd vbi vvn p-acp pn31, p-acp d n2 c-acp vbdr av vvn p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
319	There might have been new Prayers made for the purpose.	There might have been new Prayers made for the purpose.	pc-acp vmd vhi vbn j n2 vvn p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
320	But as bad as times were, in that darkness of Popery, some would have declared against such a gross Innovation.	But as bad as times were, in that darkness of Popery, Some would have declared against such a gross Innovation.	cc-acp c-acp j c-acp n2 vbdr, p-acp d n1 pp-f n1, d vmd vhi vvn p-acp d dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
321	Therefore it was thought enough to keep the old Prayers, and get the Church to interpret them,	Therefore it was Thought enough to keep the old Prayers, and get the Church to interpret them,	av pn31 vbds vvn av-d pc-acp vvi dt j n2, cc vvi dt n1 pc-acp vvi pno32,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
322	as she hath done sufficiently to shew her own Novelty in this matter.	as she hath done sufficiently to show her own Novelty in this matter.	c-acp pns31 vhz vdn av-j pc-acp vvi pno31 d n1 p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	83	Image 2
323	For the other parts of their Worship, we read that the Ptimitive Christians, that lived next the Apostles times, had their Lessons from the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament.	For the other parts of their Worship, we read that the Ptimitive Christians, that lived next the Apostles times, had their Lessons from the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament.	p-acp dt j-jn n2 pp-f po32 n1, pns12 vvb cst dt j np1, cst vvd ord dt n2 n2, vhd po32 n2 p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j cc j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	84	Image 2
324	So they have some likewise in the Roman Church. But for every such Lesson, they have Two Lessons out of other Books:	So they have Some likewise in the Roman Church. But for every such lesson, they have Two Lessons out of other Books:	av pns32 vhb d av p-acp dt njp n1. p-acp p-acp d d n1, pns32 vhb crd n2 av pp-f j-jn n2:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	84	Image 2
325	And no small part of them (I say no more than I can prove,) are as arrant Fables as any that are in the Heathen Poets.	And no small part of them (I say no more than I can prove,) Are as arrant Fables as any that Are in the Heathen Poets.	cc dx j n1 pp-f pno32 (pns11 vvb av-dx av-dc cs pns11 vmb vvi,) vbr p-acp j n2 p-acp d cst vbr p-acp dt j-jn n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	84	Image 2
326	For the Language of their Prayers and Offices in their Church; it is all in Latin, and that is an Unknown tongue.	For the Language of their Prayers and Offices in their Church; it is all in Latin, and that is an Unknown tongue.	p-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 n2 cc n2 p-acp po32 n1; pn31 vbz d p-acp jp, cc d vbz dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
327	It is a chance if any there understands it. And their Church is not concerned that they should understand it: But St. Paul was;	It is a chance if any there understands it. And their Church is not concerned that they should understand it: But Saint Paul was;	pn31 vbz dt n1 cs d pc-acp vvz pn31. cc po32 n1 vbz xx vvn cst pns32 vmd vvi pn31: cc-acp n1 np1 vbds;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
328	as we read, 1 Cor. xiv. 14. If I pray, saith he, in an Unknown tongue, my Spirit prays, but my Understanding is unfruitful.	as we read, 1 Cor. xiv. 14. If I pray, Says he, in an Unknown tongue, my Spirit prays, but my Understanding is unfruitful.	c-acp pns12 vvb, crd np1 crd. crd cs pns11 vvb, vvz pns31, p-acp dt j n1, po11 n1 vvz, cc-acp po11 n1 vbz j.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
329	But I will pray with the Spirit, and I will pray with the Understanding also.	But I will pray with the Spirit, and I will pray with the Understanding also.	p-acp pns11 vmb vvi p-acp dt n1, cc pns11 vmb vvi p-acp dt n1 av.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
330	Again, verse 16. How shall he that stands in the room of the unlearned say, Amen, at thy giving of thanks? seeing he Understands not what thou sayest.	Again, verse 16. How shall he that Stands in the room of the unlearned say, Amen, At thy giving of thanks? seeing he Understands not what thou Sayest.	av, n1 crd q-crq vmb pns31 cst vvz p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j vvi, uh-n, p-acp po21 vvg pp-f n2? vvg pns31 vvz xx r-crq pns21 vv2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
331	Again, verse 9. In the Church I had rather speak five words with my Understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also,	Again, verse 9. In the Church I had rather speak five words with my Understanding, that by my voice I might teach Others also,	av, n1 crd p-acp dt n1 pns11 vhd av-c vvb crd n2 p-acp po11 n1, cst p-acp po11 n1 pns11 vmd vvi n2-jn av,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
332	than ten thousand words in an Unknown tongue.	than ten thousand words in an Unknown tongue.	cs crd crd n2 p-acp dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
333	These are plain Texts of Scripture, which the Roman Church evidently transgressing, does wisely no doubt to keep the Scriptures from the Reading or Understanding of her people.	These Are plain Texts of Scripture, which the Roman Church evidently transgressing, does wisely no doubt to keep the Scriptures from the Reading or Understanding of her people.	d vbr j n2 pp-f n1, r-crq dt njp n1 av-j vvg, vdz av-j dx n1 pc-acp vvi dt n2 p-acp dt n-vvg cc n1 pp-f po31 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
334	For otherwise, it could be no great comfort to them, to find how directly she goes against,	For otherwise, it could be no great Comfort to them, to find how directly she Goes against,	p-acp av, pn31 vmd vbi dx j n1 p-acp pno32, pc-acp vvi c-crq av-j pns31 vvz p-acp,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
335	as well the Precepts, as the Practice of the Apostles. I shave shewn that she doth it, not only in One, or a few, Instances;	as well the Precepts, as the Practice of the Apostles. I shave shown that she does it, not only in One, or a few, Instances;	c-acp av dt n2, c-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n2. pns11 vvb vvn cst pns31 vdz pn31, xx av-j p-acp crd, cc dt d, n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	85	Image 2
336	But in Many, and those of the greatest note; In all the Notes that the Apostles have given us of a true Christian Church.	But in Many, and those of the greatest note; In all the Notes that the Apostles have given us of a true Christian Church.	cc-acp p-acp d, cc d pp-f dt js n1; p-acp d dt n2 cst dt n2 vhb vvn pno12 pp-f dt j njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	86	Image 2
337	Having given this account of her that calls her self the Catholic Church; Having shewn how far she is removed from this Church in my Text;	Having given this account of her that calls her self the Catholic Church; Having shown how Far she is removed from this Church in my Text;	vhg vvn d n1 pp-f pno31 cst vvz po31 n1 dt jp n1; vhg vvn c-crq av-j pns31 vbz vvn p-acp d n1 p-acp po11 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
338	I shall not pass any judgment upon her, as she peremptorily doth upon others, damning all that are not of her Communion:	I shall not pass any judgement upon her, as she peremptorily does upon Others, damning all that Are not of her Communion:	pns11 vmb xx vvi d n1 p-acp pno31, c-acp pns31 av-j vdz p-acp n2-jn, vvg d cst vbr xx pp-f po31 n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
339	Better leave that to God, and they will find so at the last day. Only, being as she is, I think we have all reason to beware of her;	Better leave that to God, and they will find so At the last day. Only, being as she is, I think we have all reason to beware of her;	j n1 cst p-acp np1, cc pns32 vmb vvi av p-acp dt ord n1. j, vbg c-acp pns31 vbz, pns11 vvb pns12 vhb d n1 pc-acp vvi pp-f pno31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
340	to thank God that we are at this distance from her; to bless her for her curses, that have caused that distance;	to thank God that we Are At this distance from her; to bless her for her curses, that have caused that distance;	pc-acp vvi np1 cst pns12 vbr p-acp d n1 p-acp pno31; pc-acp vvi pno31 p-acp po31 n2, cst vhb vvn d n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
341	to Pray for her and her Children, that they may be purged from their Errors; And till then, to Watch and Pray for our selves;	to Pray for her and her Children, that they may be purged from their Errors; And till then, to Watch and Pray for our selves;	pc-acp vvi p-acp pno31 cc po31 n2, cst pns32 vmb vbi vvn p-acp po32 n2; cc c-acp av, pc-acp vvi cc vvb p-acp po12 n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
342	and to put it, at least, in our Private Litany, (it shall alway be in mine,) from Popery good Lord deliver us.	and to put it, At least, in our Private Litany, (it shall always be in mine,) from Popery good Lord deliver us.	cc pc-acp vvi pn31, p-acp ds, p-acp po12 j n1, (pn31 vmb av vbi p-acp png11,) p-acp n1 j n1 vvb pno12.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	87	Image 2
343	Let us next consider our own Church;	Let us next Consider our own Church;	vvb pno12 ord vvi po12 d n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
344	and when I say our own, I know you all understand me, that I speak of the Church of England in the first place;	and when I say our own, I know you all understand me, that I speak of the Church of England in the First place;	cc c-crq pns11 vvb po12 d, pns11 vvb pn22 d vvb pno11, cst pns11 vvb pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp dt ord n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
345	and proportionably of all other Reformed Churches. And this I say;	and proportionably of all other Reformed Churches. And this I say;	cc av-j pp-f d n-jn vvn n2. cc d pns11 vvb;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
346	If any Church which holds the same Doctrine, which retains the same Government, which partakes the same Sacraments, and the same Worship of God,	If any Church which holds the same Doctrine, which retains the same Government, which partakes the same Sacraments, and the same Worship of God,	cs d n1 r-crq vvz dt d n1, r-crq vvz dt d n1, r-crq vvz dt d n2, cc dt d vvb pp-f np1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
347	as they did in the Apostles times, be a true Apostolical Church: We are bound to bless God, who hath placed us where we are;	as they did in the Apostles times, be a true Apostolical Church: We Are bound to bless God, who hath placed us where we Are;	c-acp pns32 vdd p-acp dt n2 n2, vbb dt j j n1: pns12 vbr vvn pc-acp vvi np1, r-crq vhz vvn pno12 c-crq pns12 vbr;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
348	who hath made us Members of such a Church, which hath all those Characters so entire and so visible in it.	who hath made us Members of such a Church, which hath all those Characters so entire and so visible in it.	r-crq vhz vvn pno12 n2 pp-f d dt n1, r-crq vhz d d n2 av j cc av j p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	88	Image 2
349	First for Doctrine, we profess to believe the Holy Scriptures, which (I have shewn) have been antiently thought to contain the whole Doctrine of the Apostles. We acknowledg for Canonical Scriptures,	First for Doctrine, we profess to believe the Holy Scriptures, which (I have shown) have been anciently Thought to contain the Whole Doctrine of the Apostles. We acknowledge for Canonical Scriptures,	ord p-acp n1, pns12 vvb pc-acp vvi dt j n2, r-crq (pns11 vhb vvn) vhb vbn av-j vvn pc-acp vvi dt j-jn n1 pp-f dt n2. pns12 vvb p-acp j n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
350	neither less nor more, than all those Books whose Authority is undoubted in the Church.	neither less nor more, than all those Books whose authority is undoubted in the Church.	av-dx dc ccx av-dc, cs d d n2 rg-crq n1 vbz j p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
351	We profess the same Faith, and no more, than all Christians have professed in all Ages:	We profess the same Faith, and no more, than all Christians have professed in all Ages:	pns12 vvb dt d n1, cc dx av-dc, cs d np1 vhi vvn p-acp d n2:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
352	namely that which is briefly comprized in the Apostles Creed;	namely that which is briefly comprised in the Apostles Creed;	av cst r-crq vbz av-j vvd p-acp dt n2 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
353	explained in the Creeds called the Nicen, and that of Athanasius; and proved in every Article or Point by the Holy Scriptures taken in that sense, which is both most evident in the words,	explained in the Creeds called the Nicene, and that of Athanasius; and proved in every Article or Point by the Holy Scriptures taken in that sense, which is both most evident in the words,	vvn p-acp dt n2 vvd dt np1, cc d pp-f np1; cc vvd p-acp d n1 cc n1 p-acp dt j n2 vvn p-acp d n1, r-crq vbz d av-ds j p-acp dt n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
354	and which hath been approved by the consent of the Universal Church.	and which hath been approved by the consent of the Universal Church.	cc r-crq vhz vbn vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-u n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	89	Image 2
355	Secondly for the Government of our Church, as to the Constitution of it, it is according to the Scripture rules and Primitive patterns.	Secondly for the Government of our Church, as to the Constitution of it, it is according to the Scripture rules and Primitive patterns.	ord p-acp dt n1 pp-f po12 n1, c-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31, pn31 vbz vvg p-acp dt n1 vvz cc j n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	90	Image 2
356	And for the Exercise of it; It goes as far as the looseness of the Age will bear.	And for the Exercise of it; It Goes as Far as the looseness of the Age will bear.	cc p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31; pn31 vvz a-acp av-j c-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vmb vvi.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	91	Image 2
357	If this hath weakened the Discipline of our Church, we know the same looseness hath the same effect elsewhere,	If this hath weakened the Discipline of our Church, we know the same looseness hath the same Effect elsewhere,	cs d vhz vvn dt n1 pp-f po12 n1, pns12 vvb dt d n1 vhz dt d n1 av,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	91	Image 2
358	even in those Churches of the Roman Communion: And it had no less in the Church of Corinth in the Apostles times.	even in those Churches of the Roman Communion: And it had no less in the Church of Corinth in the Apostles times.	av p-acp d n2 pp-f dt njp n1: cc pn31 vhd dx dc p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	91	Image 2
359	For the persons that are emploied in the Ministery; They are such as are lawfully called to it;	For the Persons that Are employed in the Ministry; They Are such as Are lawfully called to it;	p-acp dt n2 cst vbr vvn p-acp dt n1; pns32 vbr d c-acp vbr av-j vvn p-acp pn31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	92	Image 2
360	they are Consecrated and Ordained for that purpose; and that according to the Scripture and Canons of the Universal Church.	they Are Consecrated and Ordained for that purpose; and that according to the Scripture and Canonas of the Universal Church.	pns32 vbr j-vvn cc vvd p-acp d n1; cc cst vvg p-acp dt n1 cc n2 pp-f dt j-u n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	92	Image 2
361	They are such as wholly attend on this very thing, in the Apostles words.	They Are such as wholly attend on this very thing, in the Apostles words.	pns32 vbr d c-acp av-jn vvi p-acp d j n1, p-acp dt n2 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	92	Image 2
362	And for our Church of England, I may add, without prejudice to any other, we can derive the Succession of our Bishops from the Apostles,	And for our Church of England, I may add, without prejudice to any other, we can derive the Succession of our Bishops from the Apostles,	cc p-acp po12 n1 pp-f np1, pns11 vmb vvi, p-acp n1 p-acp d n-jn, pns12 vmb vvi dt n1 pp-f po12 n2 p-acp dt n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	92	Image 2
363	as high as most Churches can, even of them in the Roman Communion.	as high as most Churches can, even of them in the Roman Communion.	c-acp j c-acp ds n2 vmb, av pp-f pno32 p-acp dt njp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	92	Image 2
364	Thirdly, for our Sacraments; we use the same, and no other than those, which Christ expresly left to his Church:	Thirdly, for our Sacraments; we use the same, and no other than those, which christ expressly left to his Church:	ord, p-acp po12 n2; pns12 vvb dt d, cc dx n-jn cs d, r-crq np1 av-j vvd p-acp po31 n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	93	Image 2
365	I mean, which he both Instituted, and Commanded us to use; Which can be said of no other than only Baptism, and the Lords Supper.	I mean, which he both Instituted, and Commanded us to use; Which can be said of no other than only Baptism, and the lords Supper.	pns11 vvb, r-crq pns31 av-d vvn, cc vvd pno12 pc-acp vvi; r-crq vmb vbi vvn pp-f dx n-jn cs j n1, cc dt n2 n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	93	Image 2
366	Lastly, For our Public Worship, we have cause to bless God that has given us such a Liturgy;	Lastly, For our Public Worship, we have cause to bless God that has given us such a Liturgy;	ord, c-acp po12 j n1, pns12 vhb n1 pc-acp vvi np1 cst vhz vvn pno12 d dt n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	94	Image 2
367	in which, according to all the measures we have of the Apostles, we can see nothing but what,	in which, according to all the measures we have of the Apostles, we can see nothing but what,	p-acp r-crq, vvg p-acp d dt n2 pns12 vhb pp-f dt n2, pns12 vmb vvi pix cc-acp r-crq,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	94	Image 2
368	as to the Substance, is Theirs;	as to the Substance, is Theirs;	c-acp p-acp dt n1, vbz png32;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	94	Image 2
369	And our most malicious Enemies can tell us of no other ill they see in it;	And our most malicious Enemies can tell us of no other ill they see in it;	cc po12 av-ds j n2 vmb vvi pno12 pp-f dx j-jn j-jn pns32 vvb p-acp pn31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	94	Image 2
370	but only this, that the Words of it are Ours.	but only this, that the Words of it Are Ours.	cc-acp av-j d, cst dt n2 pp-f pn31 vbr png12.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	94	Image 2
371	The Ministration of this Worship and of these Sacraments, is in a Language understood by all those that are concerned in them.	The Ministration of this Worship and of these Sacraments, is in a Language understood by all those that Are concerned in them.	dt n1 pp-f d n1 cc pp-f d n2, vbz p-acp dt n1 vvd p-acp d d cst vbr vvn p-acp pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	95	Image 2
372	They can all say Amen to their Prayers.	They can all say Amen to their Prayers.	pns32 vmb d vvb uh-n p-acp po32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	95	Image 2
373	It is performed with such Rites, as are not against the word of God, but are agreeable to it;	It is performed with such Rites, as Are not against the word of God, but Are agreeable to it;	pn31 vbz vvn p-acp d n2, c-acp vbr xx p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, cc-acp vbr j p-acp pn31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	95	Image 2
374	being only for order and decency. And we use them, not as necessary in themselves, but in obedience to the Authority which every Church hath over its own Members.	being only for order and decency. And we use them, not as necessary in themselves, but in Obedience to the authority which every Church hath over its own Members.	vbg av-j p-acp n1 cc n1. cc pns12 vvb pno32, xx p-acp j p-acp px32, cc-acp p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1 r-crq d n1 vhz p-acp po31 d n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	95	Image 2
375	We do, according to Saint Cyprians rule, condemn or judg no other Church.	We do, according to Saint Cyprians Rule, condemn or judge no other Church.	pns12 vdb, vvg p-acp n1 njp2 n1, vvb cc vvb dx j-jn n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	96	Image 2
376	We separate from none, any otherwise, than by purging our selves from those things, which we believe to be Corruptions, and Errors:	We separate from none, any otherwise, than by purging our selves from those things, which we believe to be Corruptions, and Errors:	pns12 vvb p-acp pix, d av, cs p-acp vvg po12 n2 p-acp d n2, r-crq pns12 vvb pc-acp vbi n2, cc n2:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	96	Image 2
377	to which end several of those Articles were framed, to be subscribed by our own Clergy, without imposing them on any other.	to which end several of those Articles were framed, to be subscribed by our own Clergy, without imposing them on any other.	p-acp r-crq n1 j pp-f d n2 vbdr vvn, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp po12 d n1, p-acp vvg pno32 p-acp d n-jn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	96	Image 2
378	In all these respects, our Church holds a Communion, or hath done nothing to break it, with any other National Church;	In all these respects, our Church holds a Communion, or hath done nothing to break it, with any other National Church;	p-acp d d n2, po12 n1 vvz dt n1, cc vhz vdn pix p-acp vvi pn31, p-acp d j-jn j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	97	Image 2
379	no, not with those of the Roman Communion: and is, not only, what they deny, a true Member;	no, not with those of the Roman Communion: and is, not only, what they deny, a true Member;	uh-dx, xx p-acp d pp-f dt njp n1: cc vbz, xx av-j, r-crq pns32 vvb, dt j n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	97	Image 2
380	but what they are not, a Sound member, of that one Holy Catholic Church, which was from the beginning,	but what they Are not, a Found member, of that one Holy Catholic Church, which was from the beginning,	cc-acp q-crq pns32 vbr xx, dt j n1, pp-f d crd j jp n1, r-crq vbds p-acp dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	97	Image 2
381	and which will be to the end of the world.	and which will be to the end of the world.	cc r-crq vmb vbi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	97	Image 2
382	The last thing is, having proved we have a true Church, to persuade you, First to continue in it stedfastly. And Secondly in the Belief and Practice of those things, by which it appears to be a true Church.	The last thing is, having proved we have a true Church, to persuade you, First to continue in it steadfastly. And Secondly in the Belief and Practice of those things, by which it appears to be a true Church.	dt ord n1 vbz, vhg vvn pns12 vhb dt j n1, pc-acp vvi pn22, ord p-acp vvb p-acp pn31 av-j. cc ord p-acp dt n1 cc n1 pp-f d n2, p-acp r-crq pn31 vvz pc-acp vbi dt j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	98	Image 2
383	And Lastly, to profit by them; and so to adorn our Holy Religion with a Holy and good Conversation.	And Lastly, to profit by them; and so to adorn our Holy Religion with a Holy and good Conversation.	cc ord, pc-acp vvi p-acp pno32; cc av pc-acp vvi po12 j n1 p-acp dt j cc j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	98	Image 2
384	First, to persuade you to continue stedfastly in this Church;	First, to persuade you to continue steadfastly in this Church;	ord, pc-acp vvi pn22 p-acp vvb av-j p-acp d n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	99	Image 2
385	it is enough, if you are convinced that you cannot mend your selves by any Change.	it is enough, if you Are convinced that you cannot mend your selves by any Change.	pn31 vbz av-d, cs pn22 vbr vvn cst pn22 vmbx vvi po22 n2 p-acp d n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	99	Image 2
386	Who would not desire to continue where he is well? Who would not stick to that which is the best he can chuse? Who would needlesly run the danger of any loss? Especially of losing himself, which is the greatest loss that is possible? and yet That we have reason to expect from the just indignation of God,	Who would not desire to continue where he is well? Who would not stick to that which is the best he can choose? Who would needlessly run the danger of any loss? Especially of losing himself, which is the greatest loss that is possible? and yet That we have reason to expect from the just Indignation of God,	r-crq vmd xx vvi pc-acp vvi c-crq pns31 vbz av? q-crq vmd xx vvi p-acp d r-crq vbz dt js pns31 vmb vvi? q-crq vmd av-j vvi dt n1 pp-f d n1? av-j pp-f vvg px31, r-crq vbz dt js n1 cst vbz j? cc av cst pns12 vhb n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp dt j n1 pp-f np1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	100	Image 2
387	if we shall reject the great benefit that he hath given us, to be born in the womb,	if we shall reject the great benefit that he hath given us, to be born in the womb,	cs pns12 vmb vvi dt j n1 cst pns31 vhz vvn pno12, pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt n1,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	100	Image 2
388	and bred up in the bosom of such a Church.	and bred up in the bosom of such a Church.	cc vvd a-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f d dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	100	Image 2
389	No doubt you hear, (for who does not?) on every side the voices of them that would allure you,	No doubt you hear, (for who does not?) on every side the voices of them that would allure you,	dx n1 pn22 vvb, (c-acp r-crq vdz xx?) p-acp d n1 dt n2 pp-f pno32 cst vmd vvi pn22,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
390	or would threaten you out of it.	or would threaten you out of it.	cc vmd vvi pn22 av pp-f pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
391	But whatsoever they say, remember what the Philosopher made the first part of wisdom, NONLATINALPHABET do not believe all that is said.	But whatsoever they say, Remember what the Philosopher made the First part of Wisdom, do not believe all that is said.	p-acp r-crq pns32 vvb, vvb r-crq dt n1 vvd dt ord n1 pp-f n1, vdb xx vvi d cst vbz vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
392	Remember how our Saviour forewarned, if any tell you, Christ is here, or Christ is there, believe him not.	remember how our Saviour forewarned, if any tell you, christ is Here, or christ is there, believe him not.	np1 c-crq po12 n1 vvn, cs d vvb pn22, np1 vbz av, cc np1 vbz a-acp, vvb pno31 xx.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
393	If Antiquity be pretended on the one hand, if large boasts of Purity on the other, many fine things are said, believe them not.	If Antiquity be pretended on the one hand, if large boasts of Purity on the other, many fine things Are said, believe them not.	cs np1 vbb vvn p-acp dt crd n1, cs j n2 pp-f n1 p-acp dt n-jn, d j n2 vbr vvn, vvb pno32 xx.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
394	And if many have been seduced by these means, let them answer for themselves: you had best to look before you follow them.	And if many have been seduced by these means, let them answer for themselves: you had best to look before you follow them.	cc cs d vhb vbn vvn p-acp d n2, vvb pno32 vvi p-acp px32: pn22 vhd js pc-acp vvi p-acp pn22 vvb pno32.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
395	If many have fallen off from our Church, so did many from Christ. But some were wiser, and considered what they should get by it.	If many have fallen off from our Church, so did many from christ. But Some were Wiser, and considered what they should get by it.	cs d vhb vvn a-acp p-acp po12 n1, av vdd d p-acp np1. p-acp d vbdr jc, cc vvd r-crq pns32 vmd vvi p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
396	They said, whither should we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.	They said, whither should we go? Thou hast the words of Eternal life.	pns32 vvd, c-crq vmd pns12 vvi? pns21 vh2 dt n2 pp-f j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
397	If our Church has but that, whatever she wants else, it will be our wisest way to continue in it.	If our Church has but that, whatever she Wants Else, it will be our Wisest Way to continue in it.	cs po12 n1 vhz p-acp d, r-crq pns31 vvz av, pn31 vmb vbi po12 js n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	101	Image 2
398	But then secondly, you are to continue in those Characters by which it appears to be a true Church:	But then secondly, you Are to continue in those Characters by which it appears to be a true Church:	cc-acp cs ord, pn22 vbr pc-acp vvi p-acp d n2 p-acp r-crq pn31 vvz pc-acp vbi dt j n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	102	Image 2
399	And to exercise your Communion in all the Acts that belong to these Characters; namely in the Apostles Doctrine, and Fellowship, and in the Sacraments, and in Prayers.	And to exercise your Communion in all the Acts that belong to these Characters; namely in the Apostles Doctrine, and Fellowship, and in the Sacraments, and in Prayers.	cc pc-acp vvi po22 n1 p-acp d dt n2 cst vvb p-acp d n2; av p-acp dt n2 n1, cc n1, cc p-acp dt n2, cc p-acp n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	102	Image 2
400	First for Doctrine; Hold fast2 Tim. i. 13. the form of sound words which you have received.	First for Doctrine; Hold fast2 Tim. i. 13. the from of found words which you have received.	ord p-acp n1; vvb n1 np1 uh. crd dt n1 pp-f j n2 r-crq pn22 vhb vvn.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
401	ContendJude verse 3. earnestly for the faith that was once delivered to the Saints. Seek it not in muddy Streams, but in the living Fountains of Scripture.	ContendJude verse 3. earnestly for the faith that was once Delivered to the Saints. Seek it not in muddy Streams, but in the living Fountains of Scripture.	j n1 crd av-j p-acp dt n1 cst vbds a-acp vvn p-acp dt n2. vvb pn31 xx p-acp j n2, cc-acp p-acp dt j-vvg n2 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
402	All Scripture2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. is given by inspiration from God;	All Scripture2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. is given by inspiration from God;	d np1 np1 crd. crd, crd vbz vvn p-acp n1 p-acp np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
403	and is enough to make the man of God perfect, and throughly furnisht to every good work.	and is enough to make the man of God perfect, and thoroughly furnished to every good work.	cc vbz av-d pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f np1 j, cc av-j vvn p-acp d j n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
404	It is sufficient to make us wise to salvation: So that if we mind only that, we have no need of any other;	It is sufficient to make us wise to salvation: So that if we mind only that, we have no need of any other;	pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi pno12 j p-acp n1: av cst cs pns12 vvb av-j d, pns12 vhb dx n1 pp-f d n-jn;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
405	and yet we would refuse no other that could be made out, as this is, to be the Doctrine of the Apostles of Christ.	and yet we would refuse no other that could be made out, as this is, to be the Doctrine of the Apostles of christ.	cc av pns12 vmd vvi dx n-jn cst vmd vbi vvn av, c-acp d vbz, pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	103	Image 2
406	Secondly, as to the Apostles Fellowship, we have heard it is continued in the Bishops their Successors.	Secondly, as to the Apostles Fellowship, we have herd it is continued in the Bishops their Successors.	ord, c-acp p-acp dt n2 n1, pns12 vhb vvn pn31 vbz vvn p-acp dt n2 po32 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	104	Image 2
407	Therefore we ought to take heed how we break Communion with them. We are both to acknowledg, and make use of their Ministery;	Therefore we ought to take heed how we break Communion with them. We Are both to acknowledge, and make use of their Ministry;	av pns12 vmd pc-acp vvi n1 c-crq pns12 vvb n1 p-acp pno32. pns12 vbr av-d pc-acp vvi, cc vvi n1 pp-f po32 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	104	Image 2
408	to obey them in spiritual things, as being those that must give account for our souls.	to obey them in spiritual things, as being those that must give account for our Souls.	p-acp vvb pno32 p-acp j n2, c-acp vbg d d vmb vvi n1 p-acp po12 n2.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	104	Image 2
409	Thirdly, for the Sacraments and Worship of God, forsake not the assembling of your selves together, nor run into separate Meetings, as the manner of some is. Some will alway be stragling;	Thirdly, for the Sacraments and Worship of God, forsake not the assembling of your selves together, nor run into separate Meetings, as the manner of Some is. some will always be straggling;	ord, p-acp dt n2 cc n1 pp-f np1, vvb xx dt vvg pp-f po22 n2 av, ccx vvb p-acp j n2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f d vbz. d vmb av vbi vvg;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
410	we cannot help what they do; and what they do among themselves we do not enquire.	we cannot help what they do; and what they do among themselves we do not inquire.	pns12 vmbx vvi r-crq pns32 vdb; cc r-crq pns32 vdb p-acp px32 pns12 vdb xx vvi.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
411	They that are of the Catholic and Apostolic Church, will be only for the Catholic and Apostolic Sacraments;	They that Are of the Catholic and Apostolic Church, will be only for the Catholic and Apostolic Sacraments;	pns32 cst vbr pp-f dt jp cc j n1, vmb vbi j p-acp dt jp cc j n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
412	Namely, for those which Christ himself instituted in his Church: Baptism, by which we are planted into Christs death;	Namely, for those which christ himself instituted in his Church: Baptism, by which we Are planted into Christ death;	av, c-acp d r-crq np1 px31 vvn p-acp po31 n1: n1, p-acp r-crq pns12 vbr vvn p-acp npg1 n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
413	and the Lords Supper, in which we keep up the remembrance of it till he comes. We have also the same worship of God, which was in the Apostles times,	and the lords Supper, in which we keep up the remembrance of it till he comes. We have also the same worship of God, which was in the Apostles times,	cc dt n2 n1, p-acp r-crq pns12 vvb a-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31 c-acp pns31 vvz. pns12 vhb av dt d vvb pp-f np1, r-crq vbds p-acp dt n2 n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
414	and which hath been ever since in the Church.	and which hath been ever since in the Church.	cc r-crq vhz vbn av c-acp p-acp dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
415	They who are now Saints in Heaven, while they were upon earth, prayed to no other but God only.	They who Are now Saints in Heaven, while they were upon earth, prayed to no other but God only.	pns32 r-crq vbr av n2 p-acp n1, cs pns32 vbdr p-acp n1, vvd p-acp dx j-jn p-acp np1 av-j.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
416	If we pray not to them, they will excuse us, we do as they did.	If we pray not to them, they will excuse us, we do as they did.	cs pns12 vvb xx p-acp pno32, pns32 vmb vvi pno12, pns12 vdb a-acp pns32 vdd.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
417	And we do it in assurance that the same worship which they used, will bring us (as it did them) to be Saints in Heaven too, if we continue in it.	And we do it in assurance that the same worship which they used, will bring us (as it did them) to be Saints in Heaven too, if we continue in it.	cc pns12 vdb pn31 p-acp n1 cst dt d n1 r-crq pns32 vvd, vmb vvi pno12 (c-acp pn31 vdd pno32) pc-acp vbi n2 p-acp n1 av, cs pns12 vvb p-acp pn31.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	105	Image 2
418	Lastly continuing in the Church, and in all the Characters of it, our business is to profit by all these;	Lastly Continuing in the Church, and in all the Characters of it, our business is to profit by all these;	ord vvg p-acp dt n1, cc p-acp d dt n2 pp-f pn31, po12 n1 vbz pc-acp vvi p-acp d d;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	106	Image 2
419	to grow2 Pet. iii. 18. in grace, and in the knowledg of our Lord Iesus Christ.	to grow2 Pet. iii. 18. in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus christ.	p-acp n1 np1 crd. crd p-acp n1, cc p-acp dt n1 pp-f po12 n1 np1 np1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	106	Image 2
420	It concerns us, not only to be in a true Church, but to see that we our selves are true Christians;	It concerns us, not only to be in a true Church, but to see that we our selves Are true Christians;	pn31 vvz pno12, xx av-j pc-acp vbi p-acp dt j n1, cc-acp pc-acp vvi cst pns12 po12 n2 vbr j np1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
421	and that can no otherwise appear, than in the likeness of Christ, in Righteousness and Holiness of life.	and that can not otherwise appear, than in the likeness of christ, in Righteousness and Holiness of life.	cc cst vmb xx av vvi, cs p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, p-acp n1 cc n1 pp-f n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
422	Without this, though you be of a true Church, you will not be so long, or you will be so to no purpose.	Without this, though you be of a true Church, you will not be so long, or you will be so to no purpose.	p-acp d, cs pn22 vbb pp-f dt j n1, pn22 vmb xx vbi av av-j, cc pn22 vmb vbi av p-acp dx n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
423	A wicked life will, in time, eat out all the sense of Religion; or the more sense one hath, he will find the less comfort in Ours.	A wicked life will, in time, eat out all the sense of Religion; or the more sense one hath, he will find the less Comfort in Ours.	dt j n1 vmb, p-acp n1, vvb av d dt n1 pp-f n1; cc dt av-dc n1 crd vhz, pns31 vmb vvi dt av-dc n1 p-acp png12.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
424	Our Religion hath no comfort for him that is and will be Wicked. Our Religion hath no Purgatory to keep him from Hell.	Our Religion hath no Comfort for him that is and will be Wicked. Our Religion hath no Purgatory to keep him from Hell.	po12 n1 vhz dx n1 p-acp pno31 cst vbz cc vmb vbb j. po12 n1 vhz dx n1 pc-acp vvi pno31 p-acp n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
425	Our Religion can make him no penny-worths of Heaven. Our Religion hath no pardon for sin, but on Repentance;	Our Religion can make him no pennyworths of Heaven. Our Religion hath no pardon for since, but on Repentance;	po12 n1 vmb vvi pno31 dx n2 pp-f n1. po12 n1 vhz dx n1 p-acp n1, cc-acp p-acp n1;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
426	No Repentance, but on real amendment of Life. He that cannot come to that, Alas!	No Repentance, but on real amendment of Life. He that cannot come to that, Alas!	dx n1, cc-acp p-acp j n1 pp-f n1. pns31 cst vmbx vvi p-acp d, uh!	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
427	what does he in our Religion? As it cannot, if he knows it, but be uneasie to him;	what does he in our Religion? As it cannot, if he knows it, but be uneasy to him;	q-crq vdz pns31 p-acp po12 n1? p-acp pn31 vmbx, cs pns31 vvz pn31, cc-acp vbi j p-acp pno31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
428	so he will make himself unworthy of it. He will provoke God to deprive him of the benefit.	so he will make himself unworthy of it. He will provoke God to deprive him of the benefit.	av pns31 vmb vvi px31 j pp-f pn31. pns31 vmb vvi np1 pc-acp vvi pno31 pp-f dt n1.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
429	And it is all one which way he deprives him;	And it is all one which Way he deprives him;	cc pn31 vbz d crd r-crq n1 pns31 vvz pno31;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
430	whether by letting him now run out of the Church, or whether by shutting him out of Heaven at the last.	whither by letting him now run out of the Church, or whither by shutting him out of Heaven At the last.	cs p-acp vvg pno31 av vvi av pp-f dt n1, cc cs p-acp vvg pno31 av pp-f n1 p-acp dt ord.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
431	For that it will come to, when all is done, without holiness there is no coming thither.	For that it will come to, when all is done, without holiness there is no coming thither.	p-acp cst pn31 vmb vvi p-acp, c-crq d vbz vdn, p-acp n1 pc-acp vbz dx vvg av.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
432	Without holinessHeb. xii. 14. no man shall see the Lord. None shall; If you want that, not you in particular;	Without holinessHeb. xii. 14. no man shall see the Lord. None shall; If you want that, not you in particular;	p-acp np1. crd. crd uh-dx n1 vmb vvi dt n1. np1 vmb; cs pn22 vvb d, xx pn22 p-acp j;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
433	and then what will your Religion signifie? Though your Church hath all that the Apostles Church had, What good will this do you,	and then what will your Religion signify? Though your Church hath all that the Apostles Church had, What good will this do you,	cc av q-crq vmb po22 n1 vvi? cs po22 n1 vhz d cst dt n2 n1 vhd, r-crq j vmb d vdi pn22,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
434	if you perish in it? Though your Ship will go its Voyage, what is that to you,	if you perish in it? Though your Ship will go its Voyage, what is that to you,	cs pn22 vvb p-acp pn31? cs po22 n1 vmb vvi po31 n1, r-crq vbz d p-acp pn22,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
435	if you die of a surfeit by the way? Though you have the True Doctrine, Communion, Sacraments,	if you die of a surfeit by the Way? Though you have the True Doctrine, Communion, Sacraments,	cs pn22 vvb pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt n1? cs pn22 vhb dt j n1, n1, n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
436	and Prayers, what comfort will all this give you in that terrible day? Yea, what Horror will it be, that being placed well by God, you are fallen from it? You have lost, you have thrown away that great Blessing that he had given you.	and Prayers, what Comfort will all this give you in that terrible day? Yea, what Horror will it be, that being placed well by God, you Are fallen from it? You have lost, you have thrown away that great Blessing that he had given you.	cc n2, r-crq n1 vmb d d vvb pn22 p-acp d j n1? uh, q-crq n1 vmb pn31 vbi, cst vbg vvn av p-acp np1, pn22 vbr vvn p-acp pn31? pn22 vhb vvn, pn22 vhb vvn av d j n1 cst pns31 vhd vvn pn22.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	107	Image 2
437	Beloved we hope better things of you, and things that accompany Salvation, though we thus speak.	beloved we hope better things of you, and things that accompany Salvation, though we thus speak.	vvn pns12 vvb jc n2 pp-f pn22, cc n2 cst vvb n1, cs pns12 av vvi.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	108	Image 2
438	I Hope, and therefore Pray, that all that hear me this day may be the better for being of such a Church. God intended we should.	I Hope, and Therefore Pray, that all that hear me this day may be the better for being of such a Church. God intended we should.	pns11 vvb, cc av vvb, cst d cst vvb pno11 d n1 vmb vbi dt jc p-acp vbg pp-f d dt n1. np1 vvd pns12 vmd.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	109	Image 2
439	He has dealt exceeding graciously with us. But yet he expects that we should do something for our selves:	He has dealt exceeding graciously with us. But yet he expects that we should do something for our selves:	pns31 vhz vvn vvg av-j p-acp pno12. p-acp av pns31 vvz cst pns12 vmd vdi pi p-acp po12 n2:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	109	Image 2
440	That considering the Opportunity that is put in our hands, Seeing how near God has brought us to the Kingdom of Heaven, Seeing nothing but our own sins between us and it, (should that sight make us fly out; and seek other ways;	That considering the Opportunity that is put in our hands, Seeing how near God has brought us to the Kingdom of Heaven, Seeing nothing but our own Sins between us and it, (should that sighed make us fly out; and seek other ways;	cst vvg dt n1 cst vbz vvn p-acp po12 n2, vvg c-crq av-j np1 vhz vvn pno12 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, vvg pix cc-acp po12 d n2 p-acp pno12 cc pn31, (vmd d n1 vvb pno12 vvi av; cc vvb j-jn n2;	(2) sermon (DIV1)	109	Image 2
441	ways that God never made nor will bless? Nay rather) we should break through our sins,	ways that God never made nor will bless? Nay rather) we should break through our Sins,	n2 cst np1 av-x vvd ccx vmb vvi? uh-x av-c) pns12 vmd vvi p-acp po12 n2,	(2) sermon (DIV1)	109	Image 2
442	and go the way that he calls us in his Word; there can be no better, there is no other than this.	and go the Way that he calls us in his Word; there can be no better, there is no other than this.	cc vvb dt n1 cst pns31 vvz pno12 p-acp po31 n1; pc-acp vmb vbi dx jc, pc-acp vbz dx n-jn cs d.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	109	Image 2
443	So performing his design, pursuing the ends of our Calling, living suitably to our excellent Religion:	So performing his Design, pursuing the ends of our Calling, living suitably to our excellent Religion:	av vvg po31 n1, vvg dt n2 pp-f po12 vvg, vvg av-j p-acp po12 j n1:	(2) sermon (DIV1)	110	Image 2
444	We are indeed the followers of the Apostles in this life, and shall be with them hereafter in the blessedness of Life Everlasting. FINIS.	We Are indeed the followers of the Apostles in this life, and shall be with them hereafter in the blessedness of Life Everlasting. FINIS.	pns12 vbr av dt n2 pp-f dt n2 p-acp d n1, cc vmb vbi p-acp pno32 av p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 j. fw-la.	(2) sermon (DIV1)	110	Image 2

Marginalia

View Segment and References (Segment No.)	Note No.	Text	Standardized Text	Parts of Speech
31	0	Lucifer, 〈 … 〉 1568. p. 79. & 328. Prosper. Chr. 〈 … 〉	Lucifer, 〈 … 〉 1568. p. 79. & 328. Prosper. Christ 〈 … 〉	np1, 〈 … 〉 crd n1 crd cc crd np1. np1 〈 … 〉
34	0	Iren. adv. har. l. 3. c. 3. cals it, t•e Church from which every Church had its beginning.	Iren Advantage. Harry. l. 3. c. 3. calls it, t•e Church from which every Church had its beginning.	np1 fw-la. uh. n1 crd sy. crd vvz pn31, j n1 p-acp r-crq d n1 vhd po31 n-vvg.
35	0	Luke xxiv. 47.	Luke xxiv. 47.	np1 crd. crd
52	0	V. Card. Baron. Annal. Eccl. Anno 900. &c.	V. Card. Baron. Annal. Ecclesiastes Anno 900. etc.	np1 np1 n1. np1. np1 fw-la crd av
56	0	2 Tim. iii. 16. 2 Pet. i. 21.	2 Tim. iii. 16. 2 Pet. i. 21.	crd np1 crd. crd crd np1 sy. crd
56	1	2 Tim. iii. 15.	2 Tim. iii. 15.	crd np1 crd. crd
57	0	Joh. xx.	John xx.	np1 n1.
62	0	Chrysost. in 2 Cor. Hom. 13. Edit. Savil. Tom. III. p. 624. 43.	Chrysostom in 2 Cor. Hom. 13. Edit. Savil Tom. III. p. 624. 43.	np1 p-acp crd np1 np1 crd n1. np1 np1 np1. n1 crd crd
62	1	Idem in 2 Thess. Hom. 3. Ib. Tom. IV. p. 234, 19.	Idem in 2 Thess Hom. 3. Ib. Tom. IV. p. 234, 19.	fw-la p-acp crd np1 np1 crd np1 np1 np1 n1 crd, crd
63	0	Aug. de Doctr. Christianâ l. 2. c. 9. Edit. Basil. 1541. Tom. III. Col. 25. D. In iis enim, &c.	Aug. de Doctrine Christianâ l. 2. c. 9. Edit. Basil. 1541. Tom. III. Col. 25. D. In iis enim, etc.	np1 fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd n1. np1 crd np1 np1. np1 crd np1 p-acp fw-la fw-la, av
64	0	Basil. M. Hom. 29. Edit. Paris. 1618. Tom. I. p. 623. C.	Basil. M. Hom. 29. Edit. paris. 1618. Tom. I p. 623. C.	np1 n1 np1 crd n1. np1. crd np1 uh n1 crd np1
65	0	Hieron. adv. Helvid. Edit. Basil. 1524. Tom. II. p. 13. B.	Hieron. Advantage. Helvid. Edit. Basil. 1524. Tom. II p. 13. B.	np1. fw-la. np1. n1. np1 crd np1 crd n1 crd np1
68	0	Iren. adv. Haer. l. 1. c. 2. & 3. & alii passim.	Iren Advantage. Haer l. 1. c. 2. & 3. & alii passim.	np1 fw-la. np1 n1 crd sy. crd cc crd cc fw-la fw-la.
70	0	Cyprian. Testim. ad Quirinum. lib. 1. & 2. proving all things of Faith and Life from the Scripture. Constantin. M. apud Theodorit. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. Edit. Vales. p. 25. D. Offers the Scriptures for deciding all Controversies touching the Faith. So Athanasius and others prove every disputed Article. And when the Heretics produced Tradition on their side, the Fathers always held them to the Scriptures.	Cyprian. Testim. ad Quirinum. lib. 1. & 2. proving all things of Faith and Life from the Scripture. Constantin. M. apud Theodoret. Hist. Ecclesiastes l. 1. c. 7. Edit. Vales. p. 25. D. Offers the Scriptures for deciding all Controversies touching the Faith. So Athanasius and Others prove every disputed Article. And when the Heretics produced Tradition on their side, the Father's always held them to the Scriptures.	jp. np1. fw-la np1. n1. crd cc crd vvg d n2 pp-f n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n1. np1. n1 fw-la fw-fr. np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd n1. np1 n1 crd np1 vvz dt n2 p-acp vvg d n2 vvg dt n1. np1 np1 cc n2-jn vvb d vvn n1. cc c-crq dt n2 vvd n1 p-acp po32 n1, dt n2 av vvd pno32 p-acp dt n2.
76	0	Mat. xxviii. 2c.	Mathew xxviii. 2c.	np1 crd. j.
78	0	Mat. x. 40.	Mathew x. 40.	np1 crd. crd
80	0	Act. i. 20.	Act. i. 20.	n1 uh. crd
81	0	Mat. xix. 28. Luke xxii. 30.	Mathew xix. 28. Luke xxii. 30.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd
87	0	Matth. xviii. •. xx. 24.	Matthew xviii. •. xx. 24.	np1 crd. •. n1. crd
88	0	Mat. Luk. xxii 24	Mathew Luk. xxii 24	np1 np1 crd crd
90	0	Mat. xx. 26. & xxiii. 8, 9, 10. Luke xxii. 26.	Mathew xx. 26. & xxiii. 8, 9, 10. Luke xxii. 26.	np1 av. crd cc crd. crd, crd, crd np1 crd. crd
91	0	Joh. xx. 21, 22, 23.	John xx. 21, 22, 23.	np1 n1. crd, crd, crd
95	0	Usually, but not always; for at Jerusalem, St. James, being Bishop there, had the Precedence. Act. xv. •al. ii. 9.	Usually, but not always; for At Jerusalem, Saint James, being Bishop there, had the Precedence. Act. xv. •al. ii. 9.	av-j, p-acp xx av; c-acp p-acp np1, n1 np1, vbg n1 pc-acp, vhd dt n1. n1 crd. j. crd. crd
98	0	Cyprian de Unit. Eccl. c. 3. Edit. Paris. 1649. p. 208. The other Apostles were also that which Peter was, they had an equall share both of Honor and of Power. Epist. 51. p. 80. Every Bishop orders his own, affairs, and is to give account to God. Epist. 54. p. 95. Every one has his own Flock to govern, of which he is to give account to God. Conc. Carth. de Bapt. Haeret. p. 353. No Bishop can be judged by another, or can judg another. But we all wait for the Iudgment of Christ, who is the only One that has Power, both to put us into the Office, and to judg of our Discharge of it. Tertullian. de Praescript. c. 36. Edit. Paris. 1641. p. 245. Run over the Apostolic Churches, in which are yet the very Chairs of the Apostles. Ye have Corinth. Ye have Ephesus. Ye have Philippi. Ye have Rome. Cyprian. Epist. 26. p. 42. Christ said to Peter, Thou art Peter, and I will give thee the Keys, &c. From thence by course of times and successions, is derived the Ordination of Bishops in the Church. Epist. 74. p. 163. The Bishops have succeeded the Apostles being ordained in their stead.	Cyprian de Unit. Ecclesiastes c. 3. Edit. paris. 1649. p. 208. The other Apostles were also that which Peter was, they had an equal share both of Honour and of Power. Epistle 51. p. 80. Every Bishop order his own, affairs, and is to give account to God. Epistle 54. p. 95. Every one has his own Flock to govern, of which he is to give account to God. Conc Carth de Bapt Heretic p. 353. No Bishop can be judged by Another, or can judge Another. But we all wait for the Judgement of christ, who is the only One that has Power, both to put us into the Office, and to judge of our Discharge of it. Tertullian. de Prescript. c. 36. Edit. paris. 1641. p. 245. Run over the Apostolic Churches, in which Are yet the very Chairs of the Apostles. You have Corinth. You have Ephesus. You have Philippi. You have Room. Cyprian. Epistle 26. p. 42. christ said to Peter, Thou art Peter, and I will give thee the Keys, etc. From thence by course of times and successions, is derived the Ordination of Bishops in the Church. Epistle 74. p. 163. The Bishops have succeeded the Apostles being ordained in their stead.	np1 fw-fr np1 np1 sy. crd n1. np1. crd n1 crd dt j-jn n2 vbdr av cst r-crq np1 vbds, pns32 vhd dt j-jn n1 av-d pp-f n1 cc pp-f n1. np1 crd n1 crd np1 n1 n2 po31 d, n2, cc vbz pc-acp vvi n1 p-acp np1. np1 crd n1 crd d pi vhz po31 d vvb pc-acp vvi, pp-f r-crq pns31 vbz pc-acp vvi n1 p-acp np1. np1 np1 fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd dx n1 vmb vbi vvn p-acp j-jn, cc vmb vvb j-jn. cc-acp pns12 d vvb p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, r-crq vbz dt j pi cst vhz n1, av-d pc-acp vvi pno12 p-acp dt n1, cc p-acp n1 pp-f po12 n1 pp-f pn31. np1. fw-fr n1. sy. crd n1. np1. crd n1 crd np1 p-acp dt j n2, p-acp r-crq vbr av dt j n2 pp-f dt n2. pn22 vhb np1. pn22 vhb np1. pn22 vhb np1. pn22 vhb vvi. jp. np1 crd n1 crd np1 vvd p-acp np1, pns21 vb2r np1, cc pns11 vmb vvi pno21 dt n2, av p-acp av p-acp n1 pp-f n2 cc n2, vbz vvn dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp dt n1. np1 crd n1 crd dt n2 vhb vvn dt n2 vbg vvn p-acp po32 n1.
100	0	Iren. contra Haereses. l. III. c. 3. We can reckon up them who by the Apostles were made Bishops in the several Churches.	Iren contra Heresies. l. III. c. 3. We can reckon up them who by the Apostles were made Bishops in the several Churches.	np1 fw-la np1. n1 np1. sy. crd pns12 vmb vvi a-acp pno32 r-crq p-acp dt n2 vbdr vvn n2 p-acp dt j n2.
101	0	Epist. 68. p. 136. The Church is a People united to their own Bishop, and a Flock adhering to their own Pastor.	Epistle 68. p. 136. The Church is a People united to their own Bishop, and a Flock adhering to their own Pastor.	np1 crd n1 crd dt n1 vbz dt n1 vvn p-acp po32 d n1, cc dt vvb vvg p-acp po32 d n1.
103	0	Ibid. Polycarpus, by the Apostles made Bishop of the Church of Smyrna.	Ibid Polycarp, by the Apostles made Bishop of the Church of Smyrna.	np1 np1, p-acp dt n2 vvd n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1.
104	0	Epist. 66. p. 128. To Steven Bishop of Rome. Therefore, my dear Brother, there is a numerous body of Bishops united together by the bond of Concord and Vnity; that if any one of our College should attempt to make a Sect and to tear and spoil the Flock of Christ, the rest may come in to help, and as good and compassionate Shepherds may gather the Lord's sheep into the flock.	Epistle 66. p. 128. To Steven Bishop of Room. Therefore, my dear Brother, there is a numerous body of Bishops united together by the bound of Concord and Unity; that if any one of our College should attempt to make a Sect and to tear and spoil the Flock of christ, the rest may come in to help, and as good and compassionate Shepherd's may gather the Lord's sheep into the flock.	np1 crd n1 crd p-acp np1 n1 pp-f vvi. av, po11 j-jn n1, pc-acp vbz dt j n1 pp-f n2 vvn av p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 cc n1; cst cs d crd pp-f po12 n1 vmd vvi pc-acp vvi dt n1 cc pc-acp vvi cc vvi dt vvb pp-f np1, dt n1 vmb vvi p-acp pc-acp vvi, cc p-acp j cc j n2 vmb vvi dt ng1 n1 p-acp dt n1.
117	0	Matt. xxviii. 19. NONLATINALPHABET, make Disciples, so Acts xiv. 21. But NONLATINALPHABET, Disciples, is as much to say as Christians. Acts. xi. 26.	Matt. xxviii. 19., make Disciples, so Acts xiv. 21. But, Disciples, is as much to say as Christians. Acts. xi. 26.	np1 crd. crd, vvb n2, av n2 crd. crd p-acp, n2, vbz p-acp av-d pc-acp vvi p-acp np1. n2 crd. crd
118	0	Matt. xxviii. 20.	Matt. xxviii. 20.	np1 crd. crd
121	0	Matt. xxvi. 26. Mar. xiv. 22. Lu. xxii. 19. 1 Cor. xi. 24.	Matt. xxvi. 26. Mar. xiv. 22. Lu. xxii. 19. 1 Cor. xi. 24.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd crd np1 crd. crd
123	0	Matt. xxvi. 28. Mar. xiv. 24. Luke xxii. 20. 1 Cor. xi. 25.	Matt. xxvi. 28. Mar. xiv. 24. Luke xxii. 20. 1 Cor. xi. 25.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd crd np1 crd. crd
127	0	1 Cor. x. 16.	1 Cor. x. 16.	vvd np1 crd. crd
131	0	1 Cor. x. 16, 17. & xi. 26, 27, 28.	1 Cor. x. 16, 17. & xi. 26, 27, 28.	vvn np1 crd. crd, crd cc crd. crd, crd, crd
132	0	Matt. xxvi. 29. Mar. xiv. 25.	Matt. xxvi. 29. Mar. xiv. 25.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd
133	0	Matt. xxvi. 27.	Matt. xxvi. 27.	np1 crd. crd
134	0	Mark xiv. 23.	Mark xiv. 23.	vvb crd. crd
142	0	Luke xxiv. 53.	Luke xxiv. 53.	zz crd. crd
147	0	Plin. lib. •. Epist. 97.	Pliny lib. •. Epistle 97.	np1 n1. •. np1 crd
148	0	Justin M. Apol. II. Edit. Paris 1636. p. 97, &c.	Justin M. Apollinarian II Edit. paris 1636. p. 97, etc.	np1 n1 np1 crd n1. np1 crd n1 crd, av
148	1	Plin. ib.	Pliny ib.	np1 n1.
150	0	Justin ibid. p. 98. D.	Justin Ibid. p. 98. D.	np1 fw-la. n1 crd np1
152	0	P. 97. C.	P. 97. C.	np1 crd np1
152	1	P. 64. D.	P. 64. D.	np1 crd np1
152	2	P. 97. C. and for all others every where, that we may learn the truth. &c.	P. 97. C. and for all Others every where, that we may Learn the truth. etc.	np1 crd np1 cc p-acp d n2-jn d c-crq, cst pns12 vmb vvi dt n1. av
153	0	p. 63. D. NONLATINALPHABET, p. 64. D. NONLATINALPHABET.	p. 63. D., p. 64. D..	n1 crd np1, n1 crd np1.
154	0	P. 97. D. & 98. D,	P. 97. D. & 98. WORSER,	np1 crd np1 cc crd sy,
161	0	Bellarmin de Conciliis & Ecclesiâ lib. 4.	Bellarmin de Councils & Ecclesiâ lib. 4.	np1 fw-fr np1 cc fw-la n1. crd
176	0	In the form of Profession, Prescribed by Pius IV. according. Decree of the Council of Trent. Sess. XXIV. Decret. de Reform. cap. 1. & 12.	In the from of Profession, Prescribed by Pius IV. according. decree of the Council of Trent. Sess. XXIV. Decree. de Reform. cap. 1. & 12.	p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, vvn p-acp np1 np1 vvg. n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1. np1 crd. np1. fw-fr vvb. n1. crd cc crd
178	0	Concil. Edit Labb. Tom. XIV. Col. 946. B.	Council. Edit Labb. Tom. XIV. Col. 946. B.	n1. n1 n1. np1 crd. np1 crd np1
180	0	Of Transubstantiation, this is confest by Did in Can. Missae Lect. 40. beginning, that Whether the Bread be turned into Christs Body, or remains with his Body, it is not found exprest in the Scriptures. Bellarmin. de Eucharist. III. 23. Tertiò addit. mentions others of their Church that had said the like and he grants it not improbable that it could not he proved out of Scripture, till the Scripture was declared by a General Council; meaning (as he there shews) that of Lateran, above twelve hundred years after Christ. Of Auricular Confession Gloss. in Decr. de Poenit. dist. 5. beginning, Semeca saith, it was instituted by some Tradition of the Vniversal Church, rather than by the Authority of the New or Old Testament. Panormitan super Quinto, de Poenit. & Remis. c. Omnis utriusque, saith, I am much pleased with that opinion of Semeca: For there is not any plain Authority, which shews that God or Christ instituted plainly, that Confession should be made to a Priest, Biel in Sent. IV. 17. G. saith, It was delivered, by word and deed, without any Scripture. For Image Worship. Bellarmin de Eccl. Triumph. II. 12. can find only two Texts of the New Testament. Mat. 5. 33. Swear neither by Heaven, for it is Gods Throne; nor by Earth, for it is his Footstool; and 2 Tim. iii. 15. From a Child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures. Of Purgatory. Baconthorp in sent. 1. 4. dist. 49. q. 1. saith, Others think it cannot be proved by the Authority of Scripture. Petrus à Soto, saith, It cannot be plainly proved from testimonies of Scripture; Chemnit. Exam. Conc. Trid. Sess. 25. beginning. Perion. saith, he knows no place of Scripture to prove it. Bulenger saith, It is hard to bring any express and clear Text for it; Chamier Panstr. Tom. III. l. 26. c. 2. §. 3. For Indulgences. St. Antonin. Summ. Moral. part. 1. Tit. 10. c. 3. beginning. Of Indulgences we have nothing expresly from Scripture, nor from the sayings of the Antients, but of the late Doctors. Cajetan opusc. Tom. I. tract. 15. c. 1. Of the Rise of them, no Authority of Scripture, or Antient Doctors Greek or Latin, have brought this to our knowledg: only within these three hundred years it hath been written, &c. Bishop Fisher Assert. Luther. Confutatio Art. 18. p. 135. grants there is neither Precept, nor Counsel for it in Scripture.	Of Transubstantiation, this is confessed by Did in Can. Missae Lecture 40. beginning, that Whither the Bred be turned into Christ Body, or remains with his Body, it is not found expressed in the Scriptures. Bellarmin. de Eucharist. III. 23. Tertiò Addit. mentions Others of their Church that had said the like and he grants it not improbable that it could not he proved out of Scripture, till the Scripture was declared by a General Council; meaning (as he there shows) that of Lateran, above twelve hundred Years After christ. Of Auricular Confessi Gloss. in Decr de Repent Dist. 5. beginning, Seneca Says, it was instituted by Some Tradition of the Universal Church, rather than by the authority of the New or Old Testament. Panormitan super Quinto, de Repent & Remis. c. Omnis utriusque, Says, I am much pleased with that opinion of Seneca: For there is not any plain authority, which shows that God or christ instituted plainly, that Confessi should be made to a Priest, Biel in Sent. IV. 17. G. Says, It was Delivered, by word and deed, without any Scripture. For Image Worship. Bellarmin de Ecclesiastes Triumph. II 12. can find only two Texts of the New Testament. Mathew 5. 33. Swear neither by Heaven, for it is God's Throne; nor by Earth, for it is his Footstool; and 2 Tim. iii. 15. From a Child thou hast known the Holy Scriptures. Of Purgatory. Baconthorp in sent. 1. 4. Dist. 49. q. 1. Says, Others think it cannot be proved by the authority of Scripture. Peter à Soto, Says, It cannot be plainly proved from testimonies of Scripture; Chemnit. Exam. Conc Triad Sess. 25. beginning. Perion. Says, he knows no place of Scripture to prove it. Bullinger Says, It is hard to bring any express and clear Text for it; Chamier Pantur. Tom. III. l. 26. c. 2. §. 3. For Indulgences. Saint Antonin. Summ Moral. part. 1. Tit. 10. c. 3. beginning. Of Indulgences we have nothing expressly from Scripture, nor from the sayings of the Ancients, but of the late Doctors. Cajetan Opuscule. Tom. I tract. 15. c. 1. Of the Rise of them, no authority of Scripture, or Ancient Doctors Greek or Latin, have brought this to our knowledge: only within these three hundred Years it hath been written, etc. Bishop Fisher Assert. Luther. Refutation Art. 18. p. 135. grants there is neither Precept, nor Counsel for it in Scripture.	pp-f n1, d vbz vvn p-acp vdd p-acp vmb. np1 np1 crd n1, cst cs dt n1 vbb vvn p-acp npg1 n1, cc vvz p-acp po31 n1, pn31 vbz xx vvn vvn p-acp dt n2. np1. fw-fr n1. np1. crd np1 n1. n2 n2-jn pp-f po32 n1 cst vhd vvn dt j cc pns31 vvz pn31 xx j cst pn31 vmd xx pns31 vvd av pp-f n1, c-acp dt n1 vbds vvn p-acp dt j n1; n1 (c-acp pns31 a-acp vvz) cst pp-f np1, p-acp crd crd n2 p-acp np1. pp-f j n1 np1 p-acp np1 fw-fr np1 vdd2. crd n1, np1 vvz, pn31 vbds vvn p-acp d n1 pp-f dt j-u n1, av-c cs p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j cc j n1. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-fr np1 cc np1. sy. fw-la fw-la, vvz, pns11 vbm av-d vvn p-acp d n1 pp-f np1: p-acp pc-acp vbz xx d j n1, r-crq vvz cst np1 cc np1 vvd av-j, cst n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp dt n1, np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 vvz, pn31 vbds vvn, p-acp n1 cc n1, p-acp d n1. p-acp n1 n1. np1 fw-fr np1 n1. crd crd vmb vvi av-j crd n2 pp-f dt j n1. np1 crd crd vvb av-dx p-acp n1, c-acp pn31 vbz ng1 n1; ccx p-acp n1, c-acp pn31 vbz po31 n1; cc crd np1 crd. crd p-acp dt n1 pns21 vh2 vvn dt j n2. pp-f n1. np1 p-acp vvn. crd crd vdd2. crd sy. crd vvz, ng2-jn vvb pn31 vmbx vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1. np1 fw-fr np1, vvz, pn31 vmbx vbi av-j vvn p-acp n2 pp-f n1; fw-la. np1 np1 np1 np1 crd n1. np1. vvz, pns31 vvz dx n1 pp-f n1 pc-acp vvi pn31. np1 vvz, pn31 vbz j pc-acp vvi d j cc j n1 p-acp pn31; np1 n1. np1 np1. n1 crd sy. crd §. crd p-acp n2. n1 np1. np1 n1. n1. crd np1 crd sy. crd n1. pp-f n2 pns12 vhb pix av-j p-acp n1, ccx p-acp dt n2-vvg pp-f dt n2-j, cc-acp pp-f dt j n2. jp n1. np1 uh n1. crd sy. crd pp-f dt n1 pp-f pno32, dx n1 pp-f n1, cc j n2 np1 cc jp, vhb vvn d p-acp po12 n1: av-j p-acp d crd crd n2 pn31 vhz vbn vvn, av n1 n1 vvb. np1. np1 n1 crd n1 crd n2 a-acp vbz dx n1, ccx n1 p-acp pn31 p-acp n1.
182	0	As that What we receive in the Sacrament is Bread in it's own nature and essence, and that it nourisheth our Body, &c. That wicked men receive no other but Bread, though to the Faithful it is truly Christ's Body, and therefore it is called his Body. That it is a Sacrament, a Sign, an Image, and a Figure of his Body. Which last words were in the Canon of the Mass, till it was altered in favour to this new Opinion. v. Gratian Decr. de Consecr. Dist. 2. c. 55.	As that What we receive in the Sacrament is Bred in it's own nature and essence, and that it Nourishes our Body, etc. That wicked men receive no other but Bred, though to the Faithful it is truly Christ's Body, and Therefore it is called his Body. That it is a Sacrament, a Signen, an Image, and a Figure of his Body. Which last words were in the Canon of the Mass, till it was altered in favour to this new Opinion. v. Gratian Decr de Consecrate. Dist 2. c. 55.	p-acp d r-crq pns12 vvb p-acp dt n1 vbz n1 p-acp pn31|vbz d n1 cc n1, cc cst pn31 vvz po12 n1, av cst j n2 vvb dx j-jn p-acp n1, cs p-acp dt j pn31 vbz av-j npg1 n1, cc av pn31 vbz vvn po31 n1. cst pn31 vbz dt n1, dt n1, dt n1, cc dt n1 pp-f po31 n1. r-crq vvb n2 vbdr p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, c-acp pn31 vbds vvn p-acp n1 p-acp d j n1. n1 np1 np1 fw-fr np1. np1 crd sy. crd
183	0	Rabanus in his Canonical Epistle published by Baluz, with his Regino. p. 517. hath these words, Some of late, not holding aright of the Sacrament, have said that the Body of Christ which was born of the Virgin Mary, &c. is [ the same which is received at the Altar. ] Against which Error we have written to Egilus Abbas. But that Book is lost; and in this, as Baluz shews, [ those last words ] were rased out of the Manuscript.	Rabanus in his Canonical Epistle published by Baluz, with his Regino. p. 517. hath these words, some of late, not holding aright of the Sacrament, have said that the Body of christ which was born of the Virgae Marry, etc. is [ the same which is received At the Altar. ] Against which Error we have written to Egilus Abbas. But that Book is lost; and in this, as Baluz shows, [ those last words ] were rased out of the Manuscript.	np1 p-acp po31 j n1 vvn p-acp np1, p-acp po31 np1. n1 crd vhz d n2, d pp-f av-j, xx vvg av pp-f dt n1, vhb vvn d dt n1 pp-f np1 r-crq vbds vvn pp-f dt n1 uh, av vbz [ dt d r-crq vbz vvn p-acp dt n1. ] p-acp r-crq n1 pns12 vhb vvn p-acp np1 np1. p-acp d n1 vbz vvn; cc p-acp d, c-acp np1 vvz, [ d ord n2 ] vbdr vvn av pp-f dt n1.
183	1	Bertramus, or Ratrannus Corbeiensis in his Book written against it, by order of Carolus Calvus, and transcribed in great part into our Saxon Homily. Which Book is mentioned as his, by the nameless writer in defence of Paschasius, and by Sigebert, de Script. Eccl. c. 96. Iohannes Scotus, Professor at Oxford in King Alfrid 's time, in his Book against it, that was burnt 200 years after, when this Innovation had prevailed. But none of these Books were censured in that Age when they were written.	Bertramus, or Ratrannus Corbeiensis in his Book written against it, by order of Carolus Calvus, and transcribed in great part into our Saxon Homily. Which Book is mentioned as his, by the nameless writer in defence of Paschasius, and by Sigebert, the Script. Ecclesiastes c. 96. Iohannes Scotus, Professor At Oxford in King Alfrid is time, in his Book against it, that was burned 200 Years After, when this Innovation had prevailed. But none of these Books were censured in that Age when they were written.	np1, cc np1 np1 p-acp po31 n1 vvn p-acp pn31, p-acp n1 pp-f np1 np1, cc vvn p-acp j n1 p-acp po12 np1 n1. r-crq n1 vbz vvn p-acp po31, p-acp dt j n1 p-acp n1 pp-f np1, cc p-acp np1, dt n1. np1 sy. crd np1 np1, n1 p-acp np1 p-acp n1 np1 vbz n1, p-acp po31 n1 p-acp pn31, cst vbds vvn crd n2 a-acp, c-crq d n1 vhd vvn. p-acp pix pp-f d n2 vbdr vvn p-acp d n1 c-crq pns32 vbdr vvn.
184	0	Anno 1059. The Pope and his Roman Council put these words into the mouth of Berengar, that not the Sacrament, but the very body of Christ is broken and ground by the Teeth of the Faithful. Which, the Glosse there saith, was a greater Heresie then Berengar's, unless their words be taken in a sound sense, that is, otherwise than they signifie. Decr. de Consecr. dist. 2. c. 42. Ego Berengarius.	Anno 1059. The Pope and his Roman Council put these words into the Mouth of Berengar, that not the Sacrament, but the very body of christ is broken and ground by the Teeth of the Faithful. Which, the Gloss there Says, was a greater Heresy then Berengar's, unless their words be taken in a found sense, that is, otherwise than they signify. Decr de Consecrate. Dist. 2. c. 42. Ego Berengarius.	fw-la crd dt n1 cc po31 np1 n1 vvd d n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, cst xx dt n1, cc-acp dt j n1 pp-f np1 vbz vvn cc vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j. r-crq, dt n1 a-acp vvz, vbds dt jc n1 av ng1, cs po32 n2 vbb vvn p-acp dt j n1, cst vbz, av cs pns32 vvb. np1 fw-fr np1. vdd2. crd sy. crd fw-la np1.
184	1	About the year 1150 the Master of the Sentences l. 4. dist. 11. saith, Whether the change be Formal, or Substantial, or of some other kind, I am not able to define. Only I know it is not Formal. But Anno 1215. Pope Innocet defined it to be, of no other kind but Substantial. Conc. Lateran. IV. c. 1.	About the year 1150 the Master of the Sentences l. 4. Dist. 11. Says, Whither the change be Formal, or Substantial, or of Some other kind, I am not able to define. Only I know it is not Formal. But Anno 1215. Pope Innocet defined it to be, of no other kind but Substantial. Conc Lateran. IV. c. 1.	p-acp dt n1 crd dt n1 pp-f dt n2 n1 crd vdd2. crd vvz, cs dt n1 vbb j, cc j, cc pp-f d j-jn n1, pns11 vbm xx j pc-acp vvi. j pns11 vvb pn31 vbz xx j. p-acp fw-la crd np1 fw-la vvn pn31 pc-acp vbi, pp-f dx j-jn n1 p-acp j. np1 np1. np1 sy. crd
186	0	Of secret sins no Confession is necessary, but to God only. Chrysost. Edit. Savil. Tom. I. p. 708. 11. IV. p. 589. 40. V. p. 258. 6. &. p. 262. 44.	Of secret Sins no Confessi is necessary, but to God only. Chrysostom Edit. Savil Tom. I. p. 708. 11. IV. p. 589. 40. V. p. 258. 6. &. p. 262. 44.	pp-f n-jn vvz dx n1 vbz j, cc-acp p-acp np1 av-j. np1 n1. np1 np1 np1 n1 crd crd np1 n1 crd crd np1 n1 crd crd cc. n1 crd crd
187	0	Gratian. Decret. de Poenit. Dist. 1. c. 89. Quibus Autoritatibus, having brought Arguments for and against it, thus Concludes, Which side is in the right, I leave the Reader to judge, for on both sides there are wise and Religious men. The Master of the Sentences lib. 4. dist. 17. Though himself was for Confession, yet saith, Learned men differ about it, for so the Doctors seem to vary and deliver things near contrary to one another about it. So that yet it was disputable in those times.	Gratian. Decree. de Repent Dist 1. c. 89. Quibus Autoritatibus, having brought Arguments for and against it, thus Concludes, Which side is in the right, I leave the Reader to judge, for on both sides there Are wise and Religious men. The Master of the Sentences lib. 4. Dist. 17. Though himself was for Confessi, yet Says, Learned men differ about it, for so the Doctors seem to vary and deliver things near contrary to one Another about it. So that yet it was disputable in those times.	np1. np1. fw-fr np1 np1 crd sy. crd fw-la fw-mi, vhg vvn n2 p-acp cc p-acp pn31, av vvz, r-crq n1 vbz p-acp dt n-jn, pns11 vvb dt n1 pc-acp vvi, c-acp p-acp d n2 pc-acp vbr j cc j n2. dt n1 pp-f dt n2 n1. crd vdd2. crd c-acp px31 vbds p-acp n1, av vvz, j n2 vvb p-acp pn31, c-acp av dt n2 vvb pc-acp vvi cc vvi n2 av-j j-jn p-acp crd j-jn p-acp pn31. av cst av pn31 vbds j p-acp d n2.
188	0	Conc. Lateran. IV. Can. 21.	Conc Lateran. IV. Can. 21.	np1 np1. np1 vmb. crd
189	0	Gloss. in Decr. de poenit. Dist, 1. c. 37. Allii è contr. saith. Here follow Allegations, to prove that one of Age is not forgiven sin without Confession. Which is false.	Gloss. in Decr de Repent. Dist, 1. c. 37. Allii è Contr. Says. Here follow Allegations, to prove that one of Age is not forgiven since without Confessi. Which is false.	np1 p-acp np1 fw-fr fw-la. np1, crd sy. crd np1 fw-la n1. vvz. av vvi n2, pc-acp vvi d crd pp-f n1 vbz xx vvn n1 p-acp n1. r-crq vbz j.
189	1	Conc. Trident. Sess. 14. Can. 6, 7, 8. After which, in the Roman Edition of the Canon Law, there were notes put upon those places above-mentioned. Where Gratian doubted whether Confession were necessary, they say, It is most certain, and to be held for most certain, that Confession is necessary. And where Semeca had said, It is false, they say, Nay it is most true.	Conc Trident. Sess. 14. Can. 6, 7, 8. After which, in the Roman Edition of the Canon Law, there were notes put upon those places abovementioned. Where Gratian doubted whither Confessi were necessary, they say, It is most certain, and to be held for most certain, that Confessi is necessary. And where Seneca had said, It is false, they say, Nay it is most true.	np1 n1 np1 crd vmb. crd, crd, crd p-acp r-crq, p-acp dt njp n1 pp-f dt n1 n1, pc-acp vbdr n2 vvn p-acp d n2 j. c-crq np1 vvn cs n1 vbdr j, pns32 vvb, pn31 vbz av-ds j, cc pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp ds j, cst n1 vbz j. cc c-crq np1 vhd vvn, pn31 vbz j, pns32 vvb, uh pn31 vbz av-ds j.
190	0	The Second Commandment which forbids bowing down defore any Image or Likeness, though it does not appear in the Roman Decalogue, was held by the Fathers to be a Law of Perpetual Obligation. So Irenaeus adv. Heres. l. II. c. 6. & l. IV. c. 31. Clemens Alex. Admon. ad Gentes Edit. Leyd. 1616. p. 31. 12. Strom. V. Ib. p. 408. 22. Tertull. de Idololatria c. 4. p. 105. D. Idem. adv. Marcion. l. II. c. 22. p. 470. A. B. Idem. in Scorpiac. c. 2. p. 617. C. D. Cyprian. de Exhort. Mart. p. 283. Idem. in Testim. ad Quirinum l. III. c. 59. p. 345. Augustin. Epist. 119. c. 11. Tom. II. col. 569. A.	The Second Commandment which forbids bowing down defore any Image or Likeness, though it does not appear in the Roman Decalogue, was held by the Father's to be a Law of Perpetual Obligation. So Irnaeus Advantage. Heres. l. II c. 6. & l. IV. c. 31. Clemens Alexander Admon. ad Gentes Edit. Leyd. 1616. p. 31. 12. Strom. V. Ib. p. 408. 22. Tertul de Idolatry c. 4. p. 105. D. Idem. Advantage. Marcion. l. II c. 22. p. 470. A. B. Idem. in Scorpiac. c. 2. p. 617. C. D. Cyprian. de Exhort. Mart. p. 283. Idem. in Testim. ad Quirinum l. III. c. 59. p. 345. Augustin. Epistle 119. c. 11. Tom. II col. 569. A.	dt ord n1 r-crq vvz vvg p-acp zz d n1 cc n1, c-acp pn31 vdz xx vvi p-acp dt njp n1, vbds vvn p-acp dt n2 pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f j n1. np1 np1 av. fw-la. n1 crd sy. crd cc n1 np1 sy. crd np1 np1 np1. fw-la fw-la fw-la. np1. crd n1 crd crd np1 np1 np1 n1 crd crd np1 fw-fr np1 sy. crd n1 crd np1 fw-la. fw-la. np1. n1 crd sy. crd n1 crd np1 np1 fw-la. p-acp np1. sy. crd n1 crd np1 np1 jp. fw-fr vvb. np1 n1 crd fw-la. p-acp np1. fw-la np1 n1 np1. sy. crd n1 crd np1. np1 crd sy. crd np1 crd fw-fr. crd np1
191	0	The English, and French, and Germans of that Age, called it Pseudosynodum, the Mock-Synod, of Nice; or rather of Constantinople, because it began and ended in that City. Concil. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. p. 37. D. & 592. B. Hincmar. Opusc. 33. c. 20. Edit. Sirmondi Tom. II. p. 457. Ado Vienn. aet. VI. Edit. Paris. 1512. fol. 181. Annal. Fuld. & V. opera Alcuini in fine.	The English, and French, and Germanes of that Age, called it Pseudosynodum, the Mock-Synod, of Nicaenae; or rather of Constantinople, Because it began and ended in that city. Council. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. p. 37. D. & 592. B. Hincmar. Opuscule 33. c. 20. Edit. Sirmondi Tom. II p. 457. Ado Vienna. aet. VI. Edit. paris. 1512. fol. 181. Annal. Fuld. & V. opera Alcuini in fine.	dt jp, cc jp, cc j pp-f d n1, vvd pn31 fw-la, dt n1, pp-f j; cc av-c pp-f np1, c-acp pn31 vvd cc vvn p-acp d n1. n1. n1. n1. np1 np1. n1 crd np1 cc crd np1 np1. np1 crd sy. crd n1. np1 np1 crd n1 crd n1 np1. fw-la. crd. n1. np1. crd n1 crd np1. np1. cc np1 fw-la np1 p-acp j.
192	0	Of which there is nothing left, but what is repeated out of it in the second Nicen Council Act. 6. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. col. 392. E.	Of which there is nothing left, but what is repeated out of it in the second Nicene Council Act. 6. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. col. 392. E.	pp-f r-crq a-acp vbz pix vvn, cc-acp q-crq vbz vvn av pp-f pn31 p-acp dt ord np1 n1 n1 crd n1. n1. np1 np1. fw-fr. crd np1
192	1	Ib. col. 1057. E.	Ib. col. 1057. E.	np1 fw-fr. crd np1
193	0	Baron, Anno 843. num. 16. saith, Till that year the Nicen Council had not prevailed in the Eastern Church.	Baron, Anno 843. num. 16. Says, Till that year the Nicene Council had not prevailed in the Eastern Church.	n1, fw-la crd fw-la. crd vvz, c-acp cst n1 dt np1 n1 vhd xx vvn p-acp dt j n1.
193	1	Witness the Book of Charles the Great, and that of the Synod of Paris under Ludovicus Pius, and that of Agobard Bishop of Lions, against the Worship of Images as it was then in the Roman Church.	Witness the Book of Charles the Great, and that of the Synod of paris under Louis Pius, and that of Agobard Bishop of Lions, against the Worship of Images as it was then in the Roman Church.	vvb dt n1 pp-f np1 dt j, cc d pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp np1 np1, cc d pp-f np1 n1 pp-f n2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f n2 c-acp pn31 vbds av p-acp dt njp n1.
195	0	For their Carved Images of Saints; Goar in Eucholog. p. 28. saith, The Greeks abhor Carved Images, as Idols, of which they do not stick to sing in Davids words, They have mouths and speak not. And for picturing God, the second Nicen Council condemns it, by approving the Epistle of St. German, which calleth the Image of God an Idol. Concil. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. col. 301. E. and 304. A.	For their Carved Images of Saints; Goar in Euchologion. p. 28. Says, The Greeks abhor Carved Images, as Idols, of which they do not stick to sing in Davids words, They have mouths and speak not. And for picturing God, the second Nicene Council condemns it, by approving the Epistle of Saint German, which calls the Image of God an Idol. Council. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. col. 301. E. and 304. A.	p-acp po32 vvn n2 pp-f n2; np1 p-acp n1. n1 crd vvz, dt np1 vvb vvn n2, c-acp n2, pp-f r-crq pns32 vdb xx vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp npg1 n2, pns32 vhb n2 cc vvb xx. cc p-acp vvg np1, dt ord np1 n1 vvz pn31, p-acp vvg dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, r-crq vvz dt n1 pp-f np1 dt n1. n1. n1. n1. np1 np1. fw-fr. crd np1 cc crd np1
196	0	Lud. Vives in his notes on Aug. de Civitate Dei l. VIII. c. 27. Tom. V. col. 494. B. saith, In many Catholics, I do not see what difference there is between their opinion of the Saints, and the Heathens opinion of their Gods. Polydor. Virg. de Invent. l. VI. c. 13. saith, Men are come to that pitch of madness, that this part of Piety differeth little from Impiety. For very many — trust more in their Images, then in Christ or the Saints, to whom they are dedicated. The like complaints have many other of their Writers. Bellarmin de cultu Imag. II. 22. Edit. Venet. Tom. 1599: II. col. 836. E. saith, That they who hold that some Images are to be worshipped with Latria, are forced to use most subtle distinctions, which they themselves scarce understand, much less the ignorant People. And yet this, which he so censures, is the constant judgment of Divines, and seems to be the meaning of the Council of Trent, saith Azorius, Institut. Moral. l. 9. c. 6.	Lud. Vives in his notes on Aug. de Civitate Dei l. VIII. c. 27. Tom. V. col. 494. B. Says, In many Catholics, I do not see what difference there is between their opinion of the Saints, and the heathens opinion of their God's Polydore Virg de Invent. l. VI. c. 13. Says, Men Are come to that pitch of madness, that this part of Piety differeth little from Impiety. For very many — trust more in their Images, then in christ or the Saints, to whom they Are dedicated. The like complaints have many other of their Writers. Bellarmin de cultu Image II 22. Edit. Venet. Tom. 1599: II col. 836. E. Says, That they who hold that Some Images Are to be worshipped with Latria, Are forced to use most subtle Distinctions, which they themselves scarce understand, much less the ignorant People. And yet this, which he so censures, is the constant judgement of Divines, and seems to be the meaning of the Council of Trent, Says azorius, Institute. Moral. l. 9. c. 6.	np1 np1 p-acp po31 n2 p-acp np1 vdb vvi fw-la n1 np1. sy. crd np1 np1 fw-fr. crd np1 vvz, p-acp d np1, pns11 vdb xx vvi r-crq n1 a-acp vbz p-acp po32 n1 pp-f dt n2, cc dt n2-jn n1 pp-f po32 n2 np1 np1 fw-la vvb. n1 crd. sy. crd vvz, n2 vbr vvn p-acp d n1 pp-f n1, cst d n1 pp-f n1 vvz j p-acp n1. p-acp av d — vvb dc p-acp po32 n2, av p-acp np1 cc dt n2, p-acp ro-crq pns32 vbr vvn. dt j n2 vhb d n-jn pp-f po32 n2. np1 fw-mi fw-ge np1 crd crd n1. np1 np1 crd: crd fw-fr. crd np1 vvz, cst pns32 r-crq vvb cst d n2 vbr pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp np1, vbr vvn pc-acp vvi ds j n2, r-crq pns32 px32 av-j vvi, av-d av-dc dt j n1. cc av d, r-crq pns31 av vvz, vbz dt j n1 pp-f n2-jn, cc vvz pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, vvz np1, uh. j. n1 crd sy. crd
197	0	Some held, that all go immediately after Death, to Heaven or Hell. Others, that none go to either, but that all are kept in secret Receptacles till the general Resurrection. Some, that the Martyrs go to Heaven, and the Damned Souls to Hell; but all the rest are kept there in expectation and suspense till the Day of Iudgment. Some held, that there shall be a first Resurrection of the Righteous; of whom some shall rise sooner, some later, in the thousand years of Christs Reign upon Earth. And that the delay of that Resurrection shall be the Punishment of their Sins. Others held, that their sins shall be purged away by that fire that shall burn the World at the last Day. And that they shall burn a longer or less while, and with more or less pain, according to the Degrees of their sins. All the Fathers were of some or other of these Opinions, which are all inconsistent with the Roman Doctrine of Purgatory.	some held, that all go immediately After Death, to Heaven or Hell. Others, that none go to either, but that all Are kept in secret Receptacles till the general Resurrection. some, that the Martyrs go to Heaven, and the Damned Souls to Hell; but all the rest Are kept there in expectation and suspense till the Day of Judgement. some held, that there shall be a First Resurrection of the Righteous; of whom Some shall rise sooner, Some later, in the thousand Years of Christ Reign upon Earth. And that the Delay of that Resurrection shall be the Punishment of their Sins. Others held, that their Sins shall be purged away by that fire that shall burn the World At the last Day. And that they shall burn a longer or less while, and with more or less pain, according to the Degrees of their Sins. All the Father's were of Some or other of these Opinions, which Are all inconsistent with the Roman Doctrine of Purgatory.	d vvn, cst d vvb av-j p-acp n1, p-acp n1 cc n1. n2-jn, cst pix vvb p-acp d, cc-acp cst d vbr vvn p-acp j-jn n2 p-acp dt j n1. d, cst dt n2 vvb p-acp n1, cc dt j-vvn n2 p-acp n1; cc-acp d dt n1 vbr vvn a-acp p-acp n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1. d vvd, cst a-acp vmb vbi dt ord n1 pp-f dt j; pp-f ro-crq d vmb vvi av-c, d jc, p-acp dt crd n2 pp-f npg1 vvi p-acp n1. cc cst dt n1 pp-f d n1 vmb vbi dt n1 pp-f po32 n2. ng2-jn vvd, cst po32 n2 vmb vbi vvn av p-acp d n1 cst vmb vvi dt n1 p-acp dt ord n1. cc cst pns32 vmb vvi dt jc cc av-dc cs, cc p-acp av-dc cc dc n1, vvg p-acp dt n2 pp-f po32 n2. d dt n2 vbdr pp-f d cc n-jn pp-f d n2, r-crq vbr d j p-acp dt njp n1 pp-f n1.
224	0	Bellarm. de verbo dei II. 15. Quid quod. The people would not only receive no benefit, but would also receive hurt by the Scriptures, &c. Peter Sutor tralat, Bibliae, c. 22. fol. 96. Will not the people be drawn away easily from observing the Churches Institutions, when they shall find that they are not conteind in the Law of Christ?	Bellarmine de verbo dei II 15. Quid quod. The people would not only receive no benefit, but would also receive hurt by the Scriptures, etc. Peter Suitor tralat, Bibliae, c. 22. fol. 96. Will not the people be drawn away Easily from observing the Churches Institutions, when they shall find that they Are not contained in the Law of christ?	np1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la crd crd fw-la fw-la. dt n1 vmd xx av-j vvi dx n1, cc-acp vmd av vvi n1 p-acp dt n2, av np1 n1 n1, np1, sy. crd n1 crd n1 xx dt n1 vbb vvn av av-j p-acp vvg dt n2 n2, c-crq pns32 vmb vvi cst pns32 vbr xx vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1?
198	0	Aúg. de Fide & Operibus, c. 15. Tom. IV. p. 69. E. saith, Some think men that die in sin may be purged with Fire, and then be saved, holding the Foundation. For so they understand that Text. 1 Cor. iii. 13. They shall be saved as by Fire. So Enchirid. ad Laurent. c. 67•. Tom. III. p. 175. C. Ibid. de Fide & Operibus p. 71. B. He saith. that this is one of those places which St. Peter saith are hard to be understood, which men ought not to wrest to their own Destruction. Ibid. c. 16. p. 73. B. He saith, for his own part, he understandeth that Text to be meant of the Fire of Tribulation in this life. So Enchir. ad Laur. Ib. c. 68. But for the Doctrine, he saith, that some such thing may be, is not Incredible: and whether it be so, it may be enquired; and it may be found, or it may not. So Enchir. ad Laur. c. 69. p. 176. D. All these Texts he repeats again, in his answer to the first of the eight Questions of Dul•itius. De Civitate Dei l. XXI. c. 26. Tom. V. p. 1315. B. He again delivereth the same meaning of that Text. And as to the Doctrin, he saith, I do not find fault with it, for Perhaps it is true. Ibid. p. 1316. B. I suppose St. Austin would not have said this of the Doctrine of Christs Incarnation.	Aúg. de Fide & Operibus, c. 15. Tom. IV. p. 69. E. Says, some think men that die in since may be purged with Fire, and then be saved, holding the Foundation. For so they understand that Text. 1 Cor. iii. 13. They shall be saved as by Fire. So Enchiridion and Laurent. c. 67•. Tom. III. p. 175. C. Ibid de Fide & Operibus p. 71. B. He Says. that this is one of those places which Saint Peter Says Are hard to be understood, which men ought not to wrest to their own Destruction. Ibid c. 16. p. 73. B. He Says, for his own part, he understands that Text to be meant of the Fire of Tribulation in this life. So Enchiridion and Laur Ib. c. 68. But for the Doctrine, he Says, that Some such thing may be, is not Incredible: and whither it be so, it may be inquired; and it may be found, or it may not. So Enchiridion and Laur c. 69. p. 176. D. All these Texts he repeats again, in his answer to the First of the eight Questions of Dul•itius. De Civitate Dei l. XXI. c. 26. Tom. V. p. 1315. B. He again Delivereth the same meaning of that Text. And as to the Doctrine, he Says, I do not find fault with it, for Perhaps it is true. Ibid p. 1316. B. I suppose Saint Austin would not have said this of the Doctrine of Christ Incarnation.	n1. fw-fr fw-la cc fw-la, sy. crd np1 np1 n1 crd np1 vvz, d vvb n2 cst vvb p-acp n1 vmb vbi vvn p-acp n1, cc av vbi vvn, vvg dt n1. p-acp av pns32 vvb cst np1 crd np1 crd. crd pns32 vmb vbi vvn a-acp p-acp n1. av np1 cc np1. sy. n1. np1 np1. n1 crd np1 np1 fw-fr fw-la cc fw-la n1 crd np1 pns31 vvz. cst d vbz pi pp-f d n2 r-crq n1 np1 vvz vbr j pc-acp vbi vvn, r-crq n2 vmd xx pc-acp vvi p-acp po32 d n1. np1 sy. crd n1 crd np1 pns31 vvz, p-acp po31 d n1, pns31 vvz d n1 pc-acp vbi vvn pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 p-acp d n1. av np1 cc np1 np1 sy. crd p-acp p-acp dt n1, pns31 vvz, cst d d n1 vmb vbi, vbz xx j: cc cs pn31 vbb av, pn31 vmb vbi vvn; cc pn31 vmb vbi vvn, cc pn31 vmb xx. av np1 cc np1 sy. crd n1 crd np1 d d n2 pns31 vvz av, p-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt ord pp-f dt crd n2 pp-f np1. fw-fr vvi fw-la n1 np1. sy. crd np1 np1 n1 crd np1 pns31 av vvz dt d n1 pp-f cst np1 cc c-acp p-acp dt n1, pns31 vvz, pns11 vdb xx vvi n1 p-acp pn31, c-acp av pn31 vbz j. np1 n1 crd np1 pns11 vvb n1 np1 vmd xx vhi vvn d pp-f dt n1 pp-f npg1 n1.
199	0	Pope Gregory. I. in his Dialogues, where, among many idle tales, he hath some that are palpably false, andd such as bewray both his Ingorance and Credulity together. For Example, that of St. Paulins being a Slave in Afric till the Death of the King of the Vandals, who could be no other than Genseric, that out-lived St. Paulin five and forty years. And yet Gregory saith, I heard this, from our Elders, and this I do as firmly believe as if I had seen it with my own Eyes. lib. 1. Praef. &c. 1.	Pope Gregory. I. in his Dialogues, where, among many idle tales, he hath Some that Are palpably false, and such as bewray both his Ingorance and Credulity together. For Exampl, that of Saint Paulins being a Slave in Afric till the Death of the King of the Vandals, who could be no other than Genseric, that outlived Saint Paulin five and forty Years. And yet Gregory Says, I herd this, from our Elders, and this I do as firmly believe as if I had seen it with my own Eyes. lib. 1. Preface etc. 1.	n1 np1. np1 p-acp po31 n2, c-crq, p-acp d j n2, pns31 vhz d cst vbr av-j j, cc d c-acp vvi d po31 n1 cc n1 av. p-acp n1, cst pp-f n1 np1 vbg dt n1 p-acp np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt np2, r-crq vmd vbi dx n-jn cs np1, cst vvn n1 np1 crd cc crd n2. cc av np1 vvz, pns11 vvd d, p-acp po12 n2-jn, cc d pns11 vdb c-acp av-j vvi c-acp cs pns11 vhd vvn pn31 p-acp po11 d n2. n1. crd np1 av crd
199	1	Bishop Fisher against Luthers Assert. Art. 18. p. 132. saith, it was a good while unknown, and then it was believed by some, pedetentim by little and little, and so at last it came to be generally received by the Church.	Bishop Fisher against Luthers Assert. Art. 18. p. 132. Says, it was a good while unknown, and then it was believed by Some, pedetentim by little and little, and so At last it Come to be generally received by the Church.	n1 n1 p-acp np1 vvb. n1 crd n1 crd vvz, pn31 vbds dt j cs j, cc av pn31 vbds vvn p-acp d, fw-la p-acp j cc j, cc av p-acp ord pn31 vvd pc-acp vbi av-j vvn p-acp dt n1.
200	0	Platina (who then lived,) in the life of Eugenius IV. Edit. Colon. 1593. p. 310. saith, After many meetings, and much contention about it, the Greeks at last being overcome with reasons did believe there was a place of Purgatory. But he adds, that not long after they returned to what they held before. And in the life of Nicolas V. p. 323, 324. he saith, that he would fain have reduced them to the Catholic Faith, but he could not. Bishop Fisher ubi supra, saith, There is none, or very seldom mention of it among the Ancients; and it is not believed by the Greeks to this day. Alphonsus de Castro adv. Haeres. l. 8. Tit. Indulg. hath the same words. and l. 12. Tit. Purgatorium, saith That this is one of the most known Errors of the Greeks and Armenians. Bzov. contin. Baron. Anno 1514. n. 19. saith, The Muscovites and Russians believe no Purgatory. Most of these believe a middle State, as those Ancients did; but that will not stand with this Doctrin.	Platina (who then lived,) in the life of Eugenius IV. Edit. Colon. 1593. p. 310. Says, After many meetings, and much contention about it, the Greeks At last being overcome with Reasons did believe there was a place of Purgatory. But he adds, that not long After they returned to what they held before. And in the life of Nicolas V. p. 323, 324. he Says, that he would fain have reduced them to the Catholic Faith, but he could not. Bishop Fisher ubi supra, Says, There is none, or very seldom mention of it among the Ancients; and it is not believed by the Greeks to this day. Alphonsus de Castro Advantage. Haeres. l. 8. Tit. Indulge. hath the same words. and l. 12. Tit. Purgatory, Says That this is one of the most known Errors of the Greeks and Armenians. Bzov. Continent. Baron. Anno 1514. n. 19. Says, The Muscovites and Russians believe no Purgatory. Most of these believe a middle State, as those Ancients did; but that will not stand with this Doctrine.	fw-la (r-crq av vvd,) p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 np1 n1. np1. crd n1 crd vvz, p-acp d n2, cc d n1 p-acp pn31, dt np1 p-acp ord vbg vvn p-acp n2 vdd vvi a-acp vbds dt n1 pp-f n1. p-acp pns31 vvz, cst xx av-j c-acp pns32 vvd p-acp r-crq pns32 vvd a-acp. cc p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 np1 n1 crd, crd pns31 vvz, cst pns31 vmd av-j vhi vvn pno32 p-acp dt jp n1, p-acp pns31 vmd xx. n1 n1 fw-la fw-la, vvz, a-acp vbz pix, cc av av n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp dt n2-j; cc pn31 vbz xx vvn p-acp dt njpg2 p-acp d n1. np1 fw-fr np1 fw-la. fw-la. n1 crd np1 vvi. vhz dt d n2. cc n1 crd np1 np1, vvz cst d vbz pi pp-f dt av-ds j-vvn n2 pp-f dt np1 cc np1. np1. n1. np1. fw-la crd n1. crd vvz, dt np2 cc njp2 vvb dx n1. av-ds pp-f d vvb dt j-jn n1, c-acp d n2-j vdd; cc-acp d vmb xx vvi p-acp d n1.
201	0	For the Age of it, scarce any go higher than the Stations of Pope Gregory. I. Who lived about the year Six hundred, And to fetch it from those Times, they have no antienter Author than Thomas Aquinas. (for neither Gratian, nor Peter Lombard, have so much as one word of this matter.) So Cardinal Cajetan Opusc. Tom. I. tract. 15. c. 1. saith, This only has been written within these three hundred years, as concerning the Antient Fathers, that Pope Gregory instituted the Indulgences of Stations, as Aquinas hath it. So likewise Bishop Fisher, and Alphonsus a Castro, both ubi Supra. Cardinal Bellarmin de Indulg. l. 3. offers some kind of proof from Elder Times, in such a manner, as if he would not oblige us to believe it. But for the Instance of Pope Gregory I. he saith, we are Impudent if we deny it. But with Bellarmins leave, a French Oratoire, Morinus de Poenit. l. 10. •. 20. does deny it; and convicts this, and all his other Proofs of Indulgences before Gregory. VII. to be nothing but Forgery and Imposture. It seems probable indeed, that Gregory VII. (commonly known by his former name, Hildebrand,) was the first that granted any Indulgences; and that was above a thousand years after Christ. Cardinal Tolet. casuum l. VII. c. 21. 1. saith, that Paschal II. was the first that granted Indulgences for the Dead. That must be about the year eleven hundred. And Ibid. lib. VI. c. 24. 3. he saith, that the first that granted Plenary Indulgences, was Pope Boniface VIII. who lived about the year thirteen hundred. So antient is this new Catholic Faith.	For the Age of it, scarce any go higher than the Stations of Pope Gregory. I. Who lived about the year Six hundred, And to fetch it from those Times, they have no ancienter Author than Thomas Aquinas. (for neither Gratian, nor Peter Lombard, have so much as one word of this matter.) So Cardinal Cajetan Opuscule Tom. I. tract. 15. c. 1. Says, This only has been written within these three hundred Years, as Concerning the Ancient Father's, that Pope Gregory instituted the Indulgences of Stations, as Aquinas hath it. So likewise Bishop Fisher, and Alphonsus a Castro, both ubi Supra. Cardinal Bellarmin de Indulge. l. 3. offers Some kind of proof from Elder Times, in such a manner, as if he would not oblige us to believe it. But for the Instance of Pope Gregory I he Says, we Are Impudent if we deny it. But with Bellarmins leave, a French Oratoire, Morinus de Repent l. 10. •. 20. does deny it; and convicts this, and all his other Proofs of Indulgences before Gregory. VII. to be nothing but Forgery and Imposture. It seems probable indeed, that Gregory VII. (commonly known by his former name, Hildebrand,) was the First that granted any Indulgences; and that was above a thousand Years After christ. Cardinal Tolet casuum l. VII. c. 21. 1. Says, that Paschal II was the First that granted Indulgences for the Dead. That must be about the year eleven hundred. And Ibid lib. VI. c. 24. 3. he Says, that the First that granted Plenary Indulgences, was Pope Boniface VIII. who lived about the year thirteen hundred. So ancient is this new Catholic Faith.	p-acp dt n1 pp-f pn31, av-j d vvb jc cs dt n2 pp-f n1 np1. pns11. r-crq vvd p-acp dt n1 crd crd, cc pc-acp vvi pn31 p-acp d n2, pns32 vhb dx jc-jn n1 cs np1 np1. (c-acp dx np1, ccx np1 np1, vhb av av-d c-acp crd n1 pp-f d n1.) av n1 jp np1 np1 np1 n1. crd sy. crd vvz, d av-j vhz vbn vvn p-acp d crd crd n2, c-acp vvg dt j n2, cst n1 np1 vvd dt n2 pp-f n2, c-acp np1 vhz pn31. av av n1 n1, cc np1 dt np1, d fw-la fw-la. n1 np1 vdb vvi. n1 crd n2 d n1 pp-f n1 p-acp jc n2, p-acp d dt n1, c-acp cs pns31 vmd xx vvi pno12 pc-acp vvi pn31. p-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 np1 uh pns31 vvz, pns12 vbr j cs pns12 vvb pn31. p-acp p-acp npg1 vvb, dt jp np1, np1 fw-fr np1 n1 crd •. crd vdz vvi pn31; cc vvz d, cc d po31 j-jn n2 pp-f n2 p-acp np1. np1. pc-acp vbi pix p-acp n1 cc n1. pn31 vvz j av, cst np1 np1. (av-j vvn p-acp po31 j n1, np1,) vbds dt ord cst vvd d n2; cc cst vbds p-acp dt crd n2 p-acp np1. n1 np1 fw-la n1 np1. sy. crd crd vvz, cst np1 crd vbds dt ord cst vvd n2 p-acp dt j. cst vmb vbi p-acp dt n1 crd crd. cc np1 n1. crd. sy. crd crd pns31 vvz, cst dt ord cst vvd j-jn n2, vbds n1 np1 np1. r-crq vvd p-acp dt n1 crd crd. av j vbz d j jp n1.
229	0	Luke xxiv. 47. Gal. iv. 26. The second General Council called the Church of Ierusalem the mother of all Churches, Theodorit. Eccl. Hist. V. 9. Edit. Vales. p. 211. D.	Luke xxiv. 47. Gal. iv. 26. The second General Council called the Church of Ierusalem the mother of all Churches, Theodoret. Ecclesiastes Hist. V. 9. Edit. Vales. p. 211. D.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd dt ord n1 n1 vvn dt n1 pp-f np1 dt n1 pp-f d n2, np1. np1 np1 np1 crd n1. np1 n1 crd np1
232	0	Considerations against Popery. p. 81, 82, &c.	Considerations against Popery. p. 81, 82, etc.	n2 p-acp n1. n1 crd, crd, av
236	0	Mat. x. 2.	Mathew x. 2.	np1 crd. crd
201	1	The Ground of this Faith, according to Bellarmin de Indulg. l. 2, 3. is made up of a number of School Opinions put together; about which Opinions (as he there saith) the School-men have differed among themselves. But all his comfort is, that they that did not hold his way, were ready to acquiess in the Iudgment of the Church, if she held otherwise. He might as well have said, that the Church, when they lived, was so far from having declared her Judgment of this Doctrine; that she had not yet declared her sense of those Opinions, which were to be the Ground of it in after-times.	The Ground of this Faith, according to Bellarmin de Indulge. l. 2, 3. is made up of a number of School Opinions put together; about which Opinions (as he there Says) the Schoolmen have differed among themselves. But all his Comfort is, that they that did not hold his Way, were ready to acquiesce in the Judgement of the Church, if she held otherwise. He might as well have said, that the Church, when they lived, was so Far from having declared her Judgement of this Doctrine; that she had not yet declared her sense of those Opinions, which were to be the Ground of it in Aftertimes.	dt n1 pp-f d n1, vvg p-acp np1 vdb vvi. n1 crd, crd vbz vvn a-acp pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 n2 vvi av; p-acp r-crq n2 (c-acp pns31 a-acp vvz) dt n2 vhb vvn p-acp px32. p-acp d po31 n1 vbz, cst pns32 cst vdd xx vvi po31 n1, vbdr j pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cs pns31 vvd av. pns31 vmd c-acp av vhi vvn, cst dt n1, c-crq pns32 vvd, vbds av av-j p-acp vhg vvn po31 n1 pp-f d n1; cst pns31 vhd xx av vvn po31 n1 pp-f d n2, r-crq vbdr pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n2.
202	0	The design of Hilde•ands Indulgences was to engage men to fight in his quarrel, and to do other Services to the Papacy. Greg. VII. Epist. II. 54. and VI. 10, 15. and VII. 13. and VIII. 6. The design of Pope Boniface, in his farther Improvement of this Invention, was to get Mony. Chron. Citiz. Anno 1289. He was greedy of Mony, and to gather it, he sent his Legates into divers parts of the world, to trade with Indulgences. And with these, he raised very great sums, enough to have maintained a Holy War. But what became of it, we shall know at Doomsday.	The Design of Hilde•ands Indulgences was to engage men to fight in his quarrel, and to do other Services to the Papacy. Greg. VII. Epistle II 54. and VI. 10, 15. and VII. 13. and VIII. 6. The Design of Pope Boniface, in his farther Improvement of this Invention, was to get Money. Chronicles Citizens Anno 1289. He was greedy of Money, and to gather it, he sent his Legates into diverse parts of the world, to trade with Indulgences. And with these, he raised very great sums, enough to have maintained a Holy War. But what became of it, we shall know At Doomsday.	dt n1 pp-f vvz n2 vbds pc-acp vvi n2 pc-acp vvi p-acp po31 n1, cc pc-acp vdi j-jn n2 p-acp dt n1. np1 np1. np1 crd crd cc crd. crd, crd cc crd. crd cc np1. crd dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, p-acp po31 jc n1 pp-f d n1, vbds pc-acp vvi n1. np1 np1 fw-la crd pns31 vbds j pp-f n1, cc pc-acp vvi pn31, pns31 vvd po31 n2 p-acp j n2 pp-f dt n1, pc-acp vvi p-acp n2. cc p-acp d, pns31 vvd av j n2, av-d pc-acp vhi vvn dt j n1 p-acp q-crq vvd pp-f pn31, pns12 vmb vvi p-acp n1.
207	0	Transubstantiation, for the Honour of the Clergy; Confession for their Power and Authority; Image Worship, to bring in Oblations to the Church; Purgatory, for the Profit of Masses to the Lower Clergy; Indulgences, for the Profit of the Superior; Plenary Indulgences, for the Popes own Coffers.	Transubstantiation, for the Honour of the Clergy; Confessi for their Power and authority; Image Worship, to bring in Oblations to the Church; Purgatory, for the Profit of Masses to the Lower Clergy; Indulgences, for the Profit of the Superior; Plenary Indulgences, for the Popes own Coffers.	n1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1; n1 p-acp po32 n1 cc n1; n1 n1, pc-acp vvi p-acp n2 p-acp dt n1; n1, p-acp dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp dt jc n1; n2, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j-jn; j-jn n2, p-acp dt n2 d n2.
208	0	For Transubstantiation, the first that wrote was Paschas. Rathertus about the year 820. And he tells us of sundry Persons, that had seen, instead of the Host, one a Lamb, another a Child, another flesh and blood. Paschas. de corp. & sang. Dom. c. 14. And after the year 1200, when it was defined to be of Faith; Caesarius of Heisterbach wrote a whole Volume, of Miracles that were wrought in that Age to confirm the Truth of it, more in number than are Recorded in Scripture to confirm the whole Divine Revelation. For Auricular Confession. Bellarmin produces sundry Revelations and Miracles, by which he saith God witnest that the Churches Faith concerning it was true, de Poenit. l. III. c. 12. Quarta. Among the rest, he hath that of St. Francis, who raised one from the Dead to be Confessed, which I take to be no less than the fetching of Trajans Soul from Hell, according to their Doctrine. For Image-Worship, the Fathers in that second Nicene Council set it up in contemplation of the Miracles that were wrought by the Images, Concil. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. p. 252. C. So Bellarmin de Imagin Sanct. l. II. c. 12. Miracula; saith, The Miracles which were done by the Images, were therefore done, that they might prove and establish the Doctrin of Images. For Purgatory. Pope Gregory in his before-mentioned Dialogues l. IV. c. 55. &c. declares upon what ground it was that he believed it; namely, from the Relation of the poor Souls themselves, that were confined to the Hot Baths, and kept there at hard work, Swelterd as Tenders use to be: From which miserable Bondage they were redeemed by Prayers and Masses, as he tells us. So Bishop Fisher ubi Supra p. 132. saith, Purgatory was found out, partly by Revelations and partly by Scriptures; but Scriptures, he confesseth, so understood as they never were in former times. And for Indulgences, he tells us, that they came not in use till after men had quaked a while at the flames of Purgatory, The belief of that Doctrine fitted men for this. And yet this had Miracles to support it. So Lintur. App. ad Fascic. temp. Anno 1489. tells, how at Friburg one Devil in the Shape of a Dog helpt one to rob the Pope of all the Mony that his Factors had taken in that City, for which the Thief, having confessed it, was put to a m•st direful death.	For Transubstantiation, the First that wrote was Paschas. Rathertus about the year 820. And he tells us of sundry Persons, that had seen, instead of the Host, one a Lamb, Another a Child, Another Flesh and blood. Paschas. de corp. & sang. Dom. c. 14. And After the year 1200, when it was defined to be of Faith; Caesarius of Heisterbach wrote a Whole Volume, of Miracles that were wrought in that Age to confirm the Truth of it, more in number than Are Recorded in Scripture to confirm the Whole Divine Revelation. For Auricular Confessi. Bellarmin produces sundry Revelations and Miracles, by which he Says God witnest that the Churches Faith Concerning it was true, de Repent l. III. c. 12. Quarta. Among the rest, he hath that of Saint Francis, who raised one from the Dead to be Confessed, which I take to be no less than the fetching of Trajans Soul from Hell, according to their Doctrine. For Image-Worship, the Father's in that second Nicene Council Set it up in contemplation of the Miracles that were wrought by the Images, Council. Edit. Labb. Tom. VII. p. 252. C. So Bellarmin de Imagine Sanct. l. II c. 12. Miracles; Says, The Miracles which were done by the Images, were Therefore done, that they might prove and establish the Doctrine of Images. For Purgatory. Pope Gregory in his beforementioned Dialogues l. IV. c. 55. etc. declares upon what ground it was that he believed it; namely, from the Relation of the poor Souls themselves, that were confined to the Hight Baths, and kept there At hard work, Swelterd as Tenders use to be: From which miserable Bondage they were redeemed by Prayers and Masses, as he tells us. So Bishop Fisher ubi Supra p. 132. Says, Purgatory was found out, partly by Revelations and partly by Scriptures; but Scriptures, he Confesses, so understood as they never were in former times. And for Indulgences, he tells us, that they Come not in use till After men had quaked a while At the flames of Purgatory, The belief of that Doctrine fitted men for this. And yet this had Miracles to support it. So Lintur. App ad Fascic. temp. Anno 1489. tells, how At Freiburg one devil in the Shape of a Dog helped one to rob the Pope of all the Money that his Factors had taken in that city, for which the Thief, having confessed it, was put to a m•st direful death.	p-acp n1, dt ord cst vvn vbds np1. np1 p-acp dt n1 crd cc pns31 vvz pno12 pp-f j n2, cst vhd vvn, av pp-f dt n1, crd dt n1, j-jn dt n1, j-jn n1 cc n1. np1. fw-fr n1. cc vvd. np1 sy. crd cc p-acp dt n1 crd, c-crq pn31 vbds vvn pc-acp vbi pp-f n1; np1 pp-f np1 vvd dt j-jn n1, pp-f n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp d n1 pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f pn31, av-dc p-acp n1 cs vbr vvn p-acp n1 pc-acp vvi dt j-jn j-jn n1. p-acp j n1. np1 vvz j n2 cc n2, p-acp r-crq pns31 vvz np1 vvd cst dt ng1 n1 vvg pn31 vbds j, fw-fr np1 n1 np1. sy. crd np1. p-acp dt n1, pns31 vhz d pp-f n1 np1, r-crq vvd pi p-acp dt j pc-acp vbi vvd, r-crq pns11 vvb pc-acp vbi dx av-dc cs dt vvg pp-f np1 n1 p-acp n1, vvg p-acp po32 n1. p-acp n1, dt n2 p-acp d ord np1 n1 vvd pn31 a-acp p-acp n1 pp-f dt n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp dt n2, n1. n1. n1. np1 np1. n1 crd sy av np1 fw-fr vvb np1 n1 crd sy. crd np1; vvz, dt n2 r-crq vbdr vdn p-acp dt n2, vbdr av vdn, cst pns32 vmd vvi cc vvi dt n1 pp-f n2. p-acp n1. n1 np1 p-acp po31 j n2 n1 np1 sy. crd av vvz p-acp r-crq n1 pn31 vbds cst pns31 vvd pn31; av, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j n2 px32, cst vbdr vvn p-acp dt j n2, cc vvd a-acp p-acp j n1, vvn p-acp n2 vvb pc-acp vbi: p-acp r-crq j n1 pns32 vbdr vvn p-acp n2 cc n2, c-acp pns31 vvz pno12. av n1 n1 fw-la fw-la n1 crd vvz, n1 vbds vvn av, av p-acp n2 cc av p-acp n2; p-acp n2, pns31 vvz, av vvn c-acp pns32 av-x vbdr p-acp j n2. cc p-acp n2, pns31 vvz pno12, cst pns32 vvd xx p-acp n1 p-acp p-acp n2 vhd vvn dt n1 p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1, dt n1 pp-f d n1 vvn n2 p-acp d. cc av d vhd n2 pc-acp vvi pn31. av np1. np1 fw-la fw-la. vvi. fw-la crd vvb, c-crq p-acp np1 crd n1 p-acp dt vvb pp-f dt n1 vvd pi pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d dt n1 cst po31 n2 vhd vvn p-acp d n1, p-acp r-crq dt n1, vhg vvn pn31, vbds vvn p-acp dt av-ds j n1.
212	0	Bellarmin de Romano Pontifice, Praef. saith, When we speak of the Popes Power, we speak of the Sum of Christianity.	Bellarmin de Romano Pontifice, Preface Says, When we speak of the Popes Power, we speak of the Sum of Christianity.	np1 fw-fr np1 n1, np1 vvz, c-crq pns12 vvb pp-f dt ng1 n1, pns12 vvb pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1.
215	0	Rule 4th. of the Index made by order of the Council of Trent, that Whosoever shall presumè to read, or have a Bible, though of a Catholic Translation, without a Faculty in writing from his Bishop; such a one cannot receive Absolution, till he has delivered up his Bible to the Ordinary. For fear this should not be enough, Pope Clement VIII. has added this Note, that by command and practice of the Holy In•isition, no Bishop has power to grant any such Faculty to read or keep a Bible any vulgar tongue.	Rule 4th. of the Index made by order of the Council of Trent, that Whosoever shall presumè to read, or have a bible, though of a Catholic translation, without a Faculty in writing from his Bishop; such a one cannot receive Absolution, till he has Delivered up his bible to the Ordinary. For Fear this should not be enough, Pope Clement VIII. has added this Note, that by command and practice of the Holy In•isition, no Bishop has power to grant any such Faculty to read or keep a bible any Vulgar tongue.	vvi ord. pp-f dt n1 vvn p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, d r-crq vmb fw-la p-acp vvi, cc vhb dt n1, cs pp-f dt jp n1, p-acp dt n1 p-acp vvg p-acp po31 n1; d dt pi vmbx vvi n1, c-acp pns31 vhz vvn a-acp po31 n1 p-acp dt j. p-acp n1 d vmd xx vbi av-d, n1 j np1. vhz vvn d n1, cst p-acp n1 cc n1 pp-f dt j n1, dx n1 vhz n1 pc-acp vvi d d n1 pc-acp vvi cc vvi dt n1 d j n1.
218	0	Cicero pro Archia, Edit. Grut. l. 292. 17.	Cicero Pro Archia, Edit. Grut l. 292. 17.	np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la. np1 n1 crd crd
239	0	D•m. a S•to in Sent. IV. dist. 46. q. 1. art. •. Though [ Daniels fourth Monarchy, that is, ] the Civil Empire of the Romans, hath now ceased; yet the world is not at an end, because that Temporal Empire hath been changed into a Spiritual, as Pope Leo saith in his Sermon of the Apostles.	D•m. a S•to in Sent. IV. Dist. 46. q. 1. art. •. Though [ Daniel's fourth Monarchy, that is, ] the Civil Empire of the Roman, hath now ceased; yet the world is not At an end, Because that Temporal Empire hath been changed into a Spiritual, as Pope Leo Says in his Sermon of the Apostles.	np1. dt n1 p-acp np1 np1 vdd2. crd sy. crd n1. •. cs [ np1 ord n1, cst vbz, ] dt j n1 pp-f dt njp2, vhz av vvn; av dt n1 vbz xx p-acp dt n1, c-acp cst j n1 vhz vbn vvn p-acp dt j, c-acp n1 np1 vvz p-acp po31 n1 pp-f dt n2.
219	0	St. Iohn saith at the end of the Gospel; These things are written, that ye might believe, and that believing ye might have Life. St. Paul directs his Epistles to all in general; Rom. i. 7. To All that be in Rome, beloved of God. &c. 1 Cor. i. 2. To the Church of God at Corinth, with All that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ 2 Cor. i. 1. To the Church at Corinth with All the Saints which are in all Achaia. So in other Epistles.	Saint John Says At the end of the Gospel; These things Are written, that you might believe, and that believing you might have Life. Saint Paul directs his Epistles to all in general; Rom. i. 7. To All that be in Room, Beloved of God. etc. 1 Cor. i. 2. To the Church of God At Corinth, with All that in every place call upon the name of jesus christ 2 Cor. i. 1. To the Church At Corinth with All the Saints which Are in all Achaia. So in other Epistles.	n1 np1 vvz p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1; d n2 vbr vvn, cst pn22 vmd vvi, cc d vvg pn22 vmd vhi n1. n1 np1 vvz po31 n2 p-acp d p-acp n1; np1 sy. crd p-acp d cst vbb p-acp vvi, vvn pp-f np1. av crd np1 uh. crd p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp np1, p-acp d cst p-acp d n1 vvb p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 np1 crd np1 sy. crd p-acp dt n1 p-acp np1 p-acp d dt n2 r-crq vbr p-acp d np1. av p-acp j-jn n2.
220	0	Chrysost. in Gen. Serm. 29. Tom. I. p. 225. 10. I beseech you to attend with diligence to the reading of the Scriptures: and that not only while you are here, but also at home; to take the Bible in your hands, and receive the profit of it with care. Lin. 22. Let us not, I beseech you, neglect so great a profit; but also in our houses, let us diligently attend the reading of Scriptures. Lin. 36. That we may not only have enough for our selves; but be able to help others, and instruct wife and children and neighbours, &c. Id. in Joh. Serm. 53. Tom. II. p. 776. 27. I beseech you, get Bibles. Id. in his Sermon of the profit of reading Scripture. Tom. VIII. p. 112. 43. Let us apply our selves to reading, not only these two hours, for this bare hearing is not enough to secure us; but continually, let every one, when he is come home, take his Bible, and go over the sense of those things that have been said. For the tree that was planted by the waters, was by the waters, not two or three hours, but all day and all night; therefore it bringeth forth leaves and fruit, &c. So he that is continually reading the Scriptures, though he have none to interpret, yet by continual reading he draws much profit. Id. de Lazaro Serm. 3. Tom. V. p. 242. 30. This I alway beseech, and will never leave beseeching you; that you would not only attend to what is said in this place, but also that when you are at home, you would continually be reading the Scriptures. This also at all times I have not ceased to beg of them with whom I speak in private.	Chrysostom in Gen. Sermon 29. Tom. I p. 225. 10. I beseech you to attend with diligence to the reading of the Scriptures: and that not only while you Are Here, but also At home; to take the bible in your hands, and receive the profit of it with care. Lin. 22. Let us not, I beseech you, neglect so great a profit; but also in our houses, let us diligently attend the reading of Scriptures. Lin. 36. That we may not only have enough for our selves; but be able to help Others, and instruct wife and children and neighbours, etc. Id. in John Sermon 53. Tom. II p. 776. 27. I beseech you, get Bibles. Id. in his Sermon of the profit of reading Scripture. Tom. VIII. p. 112. 43. Let us apply our selves to reading, not only these two hours, for this bore hearing is not enough to secure us; but continually, let every one, when he is come home, take his bible, and go over the sense of those things that have been said. For the tree that was planted by the waters, was by the waters, not two or three hours, but all day and all night; Therefore it brings forth leaves and fruit, etc. So he that is continually reading the Scriptures, though he have none to interpret, yet by continual reading he draws much profit. Id. de Lazarus Sermon 3. Tom. V. p. 242. 30. This I always beseech, and will never leave beseeching you; that you would not only attend to what is said in this place, but also that when you Are At home, you would continually be reading the Scriptures. This also At all times I have not ceased to beg of them with whom I speak in private.	np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 uh n1 crd crd pns11 vvb pn22 pc-acp vvi p-acp n1 p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt n2: cc cst xx av-j cs pn22 vbr av, cc-acp av p-acp n1-an; pc-acp vvi dt n1 p-acp po22 n2, cc vvi dt n1 pp-f pn31 p-acp n1. zz. crd vvb pno12 xx, pns11 vvb pn22, vvb av j dt n1; cc-acp av p-acp po12 n2, vvb pno12 av-j vvi dt n-vvg pp-f n2. zz. crd cst pns12 vmb xx av-j vhi d p-acp po12 n2; cc-acp vbi j pc-acp vvi n2-jn, cc vvi n1 cc n2 cc n2, av np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 crd n1 crd crd pns11 vvb pn22, vvb np1. np1 p-acp po31 n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f vvg n1. np1 np1. n1 crd crd vvb pno12 vvi po12 n2 p-acp vvg, xx av-j d crd n2, p-acp d j n-vvg vbz xx av-d pc-acp vvi pno12; cc-acp av-j, vvb d crd, c-crq pns31 vbz vvn av-an, vvb po31 n1, cc vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n2 cst vhb vbn vvn. p-acp dt n1 cst vbds vvn p-acp dt n2, vbds p-acp dt n2, xx crd cc crd n2, cc-acp d n1 cc d n1; av pn31 vvz av n2 cc n1, av av pns31 cst vbz av-j vvg dt n2, cs pns31 vhb pix pc-acp vvi, av p-acp j n-vvg pns31 vvz d n1. np1 fw-fr np1 np1 crd np1 np1 n1 crd crd d pns11 av vvb, cc vmb av-x vvi vvg pn22; d pn22 vmd xx av-j vvi p-acp r-crq vbz vvn p-acp d n1, cc-acp av cst c-crq pn22 vbr p-acp n1-an, pn22 vmd av-j vbi vvg dt n2. np1 av p-acp d n2 pns11 vhb xx vvn pc-acp vvi pp-f pno32 p-acp ro-crq pns11 vvb p-acp j.
220	1	Chrys. in Coloss. Serm. 9. Tom. IV. p. 136. 18. On these words, of the Apostle, Let the word of God dwell in you richly; Hear you people of the world, you that have charge of wife and children, how he exhorts you more than others to read the Scriptures; and that not slightly, or any how, but with much diligence. Again, p. 137. 2. Hear, I beseech you, all you that work for your living, and get your selves Bibles for the cure of your souls. Lin. 7. This is the cause of All evils, that men do not know the Scriptures. Lin. 9. Do not throw all upon Vs [ of the Clergy ] You are Sheep; but not brutes, but rational creatures.	Chrys. in Coloss. Sermon 9. Tom. IV. p. 136. 18. On these words, of the Apostle, Let the word of God dwell in you richly; Hear you people of the world, you that have charge of wife and children, how he exhorts you more than Others to read the Scriptures; and that not slightly, or any how, but with much diligence. Again, p. 137. 2. Hear, I beseech you, all you that work for your living, and get your selves Bibles for the cure of your Souls. Lin. 7. This is the cause of All evils, that men do not know the Scriptures. Lin. 9. Do not throw all upon Us [ of the Clergy ] You Are Sheep; but not brutus's, but rational creatures.	np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 np1 n1 crd crd p-acp d n2, pp-f dt n1, vvb dt n1 pp-f np1 vvi p-acp pn22 av-j; vvb pn22 n1 pp-f dt n1, pn22 cst vhb n1 pp-f n1 cc n2, c-crq pns31 vvz pn22 av-dc cs n2-jn pc-acp vvi dt n2; cc cst xx av-j, cc d c-crq, cc-acp p-acp d n1. av, n1 crd crd np1, pns11 vvb pn22, d pn22 cst vvb p-acp po22 n-vvg, cc vvb po22 n2 np1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po22 n2. zz. crd d vbz dt n1 pp-f d n2-jn, cst n2 vdb xx vvi dt n2. zz. crd vdb xx vvi d p-acp pno12 [ pp-f dt n1 ] pn22 vbr n1; cc-acp xx n2, cc-acp j n2.
221	0	Id. de Lazaro Serm. 3. Tom. V. p. 244. 43. Take the Bible in your hands, Read all the History; Hold fast the known things. For the dark and unknown, go often over them; and if thou canst not by continual reading find out what is said, Go to thy teacher; If he shall not teach thee, God will, seeing thy diligence, &c.	Id. de Lazarus Sermon 3. Tom. V. p. 244. 43. Take the bible in your hands, Read all the History; Hold fast the known things. For the dark and unknown, go often over them; and if thou Canst not by continual reading find out what is said, Go to thy teacher; If he shall not teach thee, God will, seeing thy diligence, etc.	np1 fw-fr np1 np1 crd np1 np1 n1 crd crd vvb dt n1 p-acp po22 n2, vvb d dt n1; vvb av-j dt j-vvn n2. p-acp dt j cc j, vvb av p-acp pno32; cc cs pns21 vm2 xx p-acp j n-vvg vvi av q-crq vbz vvn, vvb p-acp po21 n1; cs pns31 vmb xx vvi pno21, np1 vmb, vvg po21 n1, av
223	0	Chrysost. de Lazaro. S. 3. Tom. V. p. 245. 18. The reading of Scripture is a great security against sin. The ignorance of Scripture is a great precipice, and a deep pit. It is a great Betraying of our Salvation to know nothing of the Laws of God. It is this, that hath brough forth Heresies; this that has brought in corrupt life; this hath turnd things upside down. For it is impossible, I say it is impossible for any one to depart without fruit that enjoys reading continually with observation.	Chrysostom de Lazarus. S. 3. Tom. V. p. 245. 18. The reading of Scripture is a great security against since. The ignorance of Scripture is a great precipice, and a deep pit. It is a great Betraying of our Salvation to know nothing of the Laws of God. It is this, that hath borough forth Heresies; this that has brought in corrupt life; this hath turned things upside down. For it is impossible, I say it is impossible for any one to depart without fruit that enjoys reading continually with observation.	np1 fw-fr np1. np1 crd np1 np1 n1 crd crd dt n-vvg pp-f n1 vbz dt j n1 p-acp n1. dt n1 pp-f n1 vbz dt j n1, cc dt j-jn n1. pn31 vbz dt j vvg pp-f po12 n1 pc-acp vvi pix pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1. pn31 vbz d, cst vhz n1 av n2; d cst vhz vvn p-acp j n1; d vhz vvn n2 av a-acp. p-acp pn31 vbz j, pns11 vvb pn31 vbz j p-acp d pi pc-acp vvi p-acp n1 cst vvz vvg av-j p-acp n1.
263	1	The Sacrament of the Lords Supper was Ordained, for the remembrance and representation of the propitiatory Sacrifice of Christ, to be offered or made by every believer. He takes, eats, drinks; he Does this, in remembrance of Christ. Luk. xxii. 19. and so doing he sheweth forth the death of Christ, 1 Cor. xi. 26. and applieth to himself Christs body broken and his blood shed for us. There goes with it an Eucharistical Sacrifice, that is, before the Sacrament an Oblation solemnly presented to God: in, and after it, a Spiritual Sacrifice of Prayer and Thanksgiving, an offering of our selves souls and bodies. For this every Christian is a Priest 1 Pet. ii. 5. The manner of it is thus described in the old Roman Missal set forth by Pamelius. After the reading of the Gospel, the Offertory is sung, and the Oblations are offered by the people: out of which, Bread and Wine are set upon the Altar to be Consecrated; and the Prayer is said over the Oblations. After this the Priest began the Canon of the Mass, and said the Commemoration in these words, Remember Lord, all here present, who offer to thee this Sacrifice of praise, for themselves and all theirs. Menardi Sacr. Gregor. p. 2. In those times men saw the Oblations to which those words did refer. But afterward when there was no more such offering, and no more breaking of Bread, but a Wafer to be offered by the Priest for the People, then the Antient form was improper, and therefore they altered it thus. Remember Lord all here present, for whom We offer to thee, &c. So it stands now in the Roman Missal. Where all the other Prayers, which were designed for the Eucharist, are misapplied to the new Propitiatory Sacrifice. And yet still they continue these following words of the Prayer after the Diptychs; through our Lord Jesus Christ, By whom thou O Lord Createst all these things always good, &c. and givest them to us. This they say over the Wafer and Wine after Consecration. Of the Creatures of Bread and Wine, See the end of Page 47.	The Sacrament of the lords Supper was Ordained, for the remembrance and representation of the propitiatory Sacrifice of christ, to be offered or made by every believer. He Takes, eats, drinks; he Does this, in remembrance of christ. Luk. xxii. 19. and so doing he shows forth the death of christ, 1 Cor. xi. 26. and Applieth to himself Christ body broken and his blood shed for us. There Goes with it an Eucharistical Sacrifice, that is, before the Sacrament an Oblation solemnly presented to God: in, and After it, a Spiritual Sacrifice of Prayer and Thanksgiving, an offering of our selves Souls and bodies. For this every Christian is a Priest 1 Pet. ii. 5. The manner of it is thus described in the old Roman Missal Set forth by Pamelius. After the reading of the Gospel, the Offertory is sung, and the Oblations Are offered by the people: out of which, Bred and Wine Are Set upon the Altar to be Consecrated; and the Prayer is said over the Oblations. After this the Priest began the Canon of the Mass, and said the Commemoration in these words, remember Lord, all Here present, who offer to thee this Sacrifice of praise, for themselves and all theirs. Menardi Sacred Gregory. p. 2. In those times men saw the Oblations to which those words did refer. But afterwards when there was no more such offering, and no more breaking of Bred, but a Wafer to be offered by the Priest for the People, then the Ancient from was improper, and Therefore they altered it thus. remember Lord all Here present, for whom We offer to thee, etc. So it Stands now in the Roman Missal. Where all the other Prayers, which were designed for the Eucharist, Are misapplied to the new Propitiatory Sacrifice. And yet still they continue these following words of the Prayer After the Diptychs; through our Lord jesus christ, By whom thou Oh Lord Createst all these things always good, etc. and givest them to us. This they say over the Wafer and Wine After Consecration. Of the Creatures of Bred and Wine, See the end of Page 47.	dt n1 pp-f dt n2 n1 vbds vvn, p-acp dt n1 cc n1 pp-f dt j n1 pp-f np1, pc-acp vbi vvn cc vvn p-acp d n1. pns31 vvz, vvz, vvz; pns31 vdz d, p-acp n1 pp-f np1. np1 crd. crd cc av vdg pns31 vvz av dt n1 pp-f np1, vvn np1 crd. crd cc vvz p-acp px31 npg1 n1 j-vvn cc po31 n1 vvn p-acp pno12. pc-acp vvz p-acp pn31 dt j n1, cst vbz, p-acp dt n1 dt n1 av-j vvn p-acp np1: p-acp, cc c-acp pn31, dt j n1 pp-f n1 cc n1, dt n1 pp-f po12 n2 n2 cc n2. p-acp d d np1 vbz dt n1 vvn np1 crd. crd dt n1 pp-f pn31 vbz av vvn p-acp dt j np1 n1 vvd av p-acp np1. p-acp dt n-vvg pp-f dt n1, dt n1 vbz vvn, cc dt n2 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1: av pp-f r-crq, n1 cc n1 vbr vvn p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vbi j-vvn; cc dt n1 vbz vvn p-acp dt n2. p-acp d dt n1 vvd dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc vvd dt n1 p-acp d n2, vvb n1, d av j, r-crq vvb p-acp pno21 d n1 pp-f n1, c-acp px32 cc d png32. np1 np1 np1. n1 crd p-acp d n2 n2 vvd dt n2 p-acp r-crq d n2 vdd vvi. p-acp av c-crq pc-acp vbds dx dc d n1, cc dx dc vvg pp-f n1, p-acp dt n1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n1, cs dt j n1 vbds j, cc av pns32 vvd pn31 av. vvb n1 av-d av j, p-acp ro-crq pns12 vvb p-acp pno21, av av pn31 vvz av p-acp dt njp n1. c-crq d dt j-jn n2, r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp dt n1, vbr vvn p-acp dt j j n1. cc av av pns32 vvb d j-vvg n2 pp-f dt n1 p-acp dt n2; p-acp po12 n1 np1 np1, p-acp ro-crq pns21 uh n1 vv2 d d n2 av j, av cc vv2 pno32 p-acp pno12. d pns32 vvb p-acp dt n1 cc n1 p-acp n1. pp-f dt n2 pp-f n1 cc n1, vvb dt n1 pp-f n1 crd
241	0	What the Popes would have had, it may appear by their forging a donation from Constantin; in which they make him give them his Crown and Scepter, together with the City of Rome, and all the Western Provinces, Places and Cities. And that he might leave the Pope in possession, they make him remove into the East, and there build a new Seat for his Empire; reserving only the honor to put on the Popes Crown and hold his stirrup, to himself and his Successors. Concil. Edit. Merlini 1530. fol. 58. A. B. This donation was a part of the Acts of S. Sylvester, which were forged in the eighth Century; and that probably by Pope Adrian I. for he first quoted them. And he may justly be suspected to be the Author of that body of Law, which, under the name of St. Isidors Collection, was generally received within a hundred years after; and which obtains to this day in the Roman Church, though the learned men among them are convinced and own that it is an errant heap of Corruption and Forgery.	What the Popes would have had, it may appear by their forging a donation from Constantin; in which they make him give them his Crown and Sceptre, together with the city of Room, and all the Western Provinces, Places and Cities. And that he might leave the Pope in possession, they make him remove into the East, and there built a new Seat for his Empire; reserving only the honour to put on the Popes Crown and hold his stirrup, to himself and his Successors. Council. Edit. Merlini 1530. fol. 58. A. B. This donation was a part of the Acts of S. Sylvester, which were forged in the eighth Century; and that probably by Pope Adrian I for he First quoted them. And he may justly be suspected to be the Author of that body of Law, which, under the name of Saint Isidors Collection, was generally received within a hundred Years After; and which obtains to this day in the Roman Church, though the learned men among them Are convinced and own that it is an errant heap of Corruption and Forgery.	q-crq dt n2 vmd vhi vhn, pn31 vmb vvi p-acp po32 vvg dt n1 p-acp np1; p-acp r-crq pns32 vvb pno31 vvi pno32 po31 n1 cc n1, av p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvi, cc d dt j n2, n2 cc n2. cc cst pns31 vmd vvi dt n1 p-acp n1, pns32 vvb pno31 vvi p-acp dt n1, cc pc-acp vvi dt j n1 p-acp po31 n1; vvg av-j dt n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp dt ng1 n1 cc vvi po31 n1, p-acp px31 cc po31 n2. n1. n1. np1 crd n1 crd np1 np1 d n1 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f np1 np1, r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp dt ord n1; cc cst av-j p-acp n1 np1 uh c-acp pns31 ord vvd pno32. cc pns31 vmb av-j vbi vvn pc-acp vbi dt n1 pp-f d n1 pp-f n1, r-crq, p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 n2 n1, vbds av-j vvn p-acp dt crd n2 a-acp; cc r-crq vvz p-acp d n1 p-acp dt njp n1, cs dt j n2 p-acp pno32 vbr vvn cc d cst pn31 vbz dt j n1 pp-f n1 cc n1.
245	0	1 Cor. x. 2, 3, 4. and xii. 13. S. Paul mentions only Baptism and the Lords Supper.	1 Cor. x. 2, 3, 4. and xii. 13. S. Paul mentions only Baptism and the lords Supper.	vvn np1 crd. crd, crd, crd cc crd. crd np1 np1 n2 j n1 cc dt n2 n1.
246	0	Bellarm. de Sacram. II. Cap. 24. endeavours to shew that each of the five has been called a Sacrament by one or other of the Fathers; (and the like he might have shewn of twenty things more.) But he could not produce one Father, that either said there were seven Sacraments of Christs Instituting; or that spoke of all these as being such, or of so many as would make up that Number. Only he says Cap. 25. The Master of the Sentences, and all Divines since his time ▪ have delivered that there are seven Sacraments; And adds, if this be false, the whole Church for four hundred years must have erred most perniciously. He might have said the whole Roman Church, and we should not much have differed about it.	Bellarmine de Sacrament II Cap. 24. endeavours to show that each of the five has been called a Sacrament by one or other of the Father's; (and the like he might have shown of twenty things more.) But he could not produce one Father, that either said there were seven Sacraments of Christ Instituting; or that spoke of all these as being such, or of so many as would make up that Number. Only he Says Cap. 25. The Master of the Sentences, and all Divines since his time ▪ have Delivered that there Are seven Sacraments; And adds, if this be false, the Whole Church for four hundred Years must have erred most perniciously. He might have said the Whole Roman Church, and we should not much have differed about it.	np1 fw-fr np1 crd np1 crd n2 pc-acp vvi cst d pp-f dt crd vhz vbn vvn dt n1 p-acp crd cc n-jn pp-f dt n2; (cc dt av-j pns31 vmd vhi vvn pp-f crd n2 av-dc.) p-acp pns31 vmd xx vvi crd n1, cst d vvd a-acp vbdr crd n2 pp-f npg1 vvg; cc cst vvd pp-f d d p-acp vbg d, cc pp-f av d c-acp vmd vvi a-acp d n1. j pns31 vvz np1 crd dt n1 pp-f dt n2, cc d n2-jn p-acp po31 n1 ▪ vhb vvn d a-acp vbr crd n2; cc vvz, cs d vbb j, dt j-jn n1 p-acp crd crd n2 vmb vhi vvn av-ds av-j. pns31 vmd vhi vvn dt j-jn np1 n1, cc pns12 vmd xx d vhb vvn p-acp pn31.
247	0	The invention of the Wafer came in after the Doctrin of Transubstantiation. Cassandri Liturgic. c. 27. It was then of use. For the Senses have less to do about a Wafer than about Bread.	The invention of the Wafer Come in After the Doctrine of Transubstantiation. Cassandri Liturgic. c. 27. It was then of use. For the Senses have less to do about a Wafer than about Bred.	dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vvd p-acp p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1. np2 np1. sy. crd pn31 vbds av pp-f n1. p-acp dt n2 vhb dc pc-acp vdi p-acp dt n1 cs p-acp n1.
248	0	Verse xvii. For we being many are one bread and one body, For we are all partakers, &c. If that be a good reason; then they which are not partakers, have not that Communion. So tis inferred by the twelfth Council of Toledo Can. 5. That they who do not eat are not partakers of the Altar. Concil. Ed. Lab. Tom. VI. 1230. B.	Verse xvii. For we being many Are one bred and one body, For we Are all partakers, etc. If that be a good reason; then they which Are not partakers, have not that Communion. So this inferred by the twelfth Council of Toledo Can. 5. That they who do not eat Are not partakers of the Altar. Council. Ed. Lab. Tom. VI. 1230. B.	n1 crd. c-acp pns12 vbg d vbr pi n1 cc crd n1, c-acp pns12 vbr d n2, av cs d vbb dt j n1; av pns32 r-crq vbr xx n2, vhb xx d n1. av pn31|vbz vvn p-acp dt ord n1 pp-f np1 vmb. crd cst pns32 r-crq vdb xx vvi vbr xx n2 pp-f dt n1. n1. np1 np1 np1 crd. crd np1
250	0	Justin M. Apol. 11. p. 97. E. They give to Every one that is present to receive of that which is Consecrated. So. p. 98. E. The giving and receiving of the Consecrated things is to Every one. Apost. Constit. VIII. 13. Concil. Ed. Labb. Tom. I. 483. E. The Bishop receives, and then the Priests, &c. and then All the people in order. Again, 485. A. Let the thirty third Psalm be said while all the rest are receiving, and when all the men and all the women have received, Let the Deacons take what is left, &c. The same may be observed in all the Antient Liturgies. Chrysost. in Ephes. Serm. 3. Tom. III. 778. 26. Ye hear Proclamation made, As many as are in Penance be gone. As many as do not Receive are in Penance. Ib. p. 779. 3. How is it that you tarry, and do not partake of the Table? You are Vnworthy, you say; then you are so of Communi•n in Prayer. Your Eyes are unworthy of these sights, and your Ears are unworthy, &c. Ib. Line 13. It is no more lawful for you to be here, than for one that is not Christned.	Justin M. Apollinarian 11. p. 97. E. They give to Every one that is present to receive of that which is Consecrated. So. p. 98. E. The giving and receiving of the Consecrated things is to Every one. Apost. Constitut VIII. 13. Council. Ed. Labb. Tom. I. 483. E. The Bishop receives, and then the Priests, etc. and then All the people in order. Again, 485. A. Let the thirty third Psalm be said while all the rest Are receiving, and when all the men and all the women have received, Let the Deacons take what is left, etc. The same may be observed in all the Ancient Liturgies. Chrysostom in Ephesians Sermon 3. Tom. III. 778. 26. You hear Proclamation made, As many as Are in Penance be gone. As many as do not Receive Are in Penance. Ib. p. 779. 3. How is it that you tarry, and do not partake of the Table? You Are Unworthy, you say; then you Are so of Communi•n in Prayer. Your Eyes Are unworthy of these sights, and your Ears Are unworthy, etc. Ib. Line 13. It is no more lawful for you to be Here, than for one that is not Christened.	np1 n1 np1 crd n1 crd np1 pns32 vvb p-acp d pi cst vbz j pc-acp vvi pp-f d r-crq vbz j-vvn. np1 n1 crd np1 dt vvg cc vvg pp-f dt j-vvn n2 vbz pc-acp d crd. n1. np1 np1. crd n1. np1 n1. np1 np1 crd np1 dt n1 vvz, cc av dt n2, av cc av d dt n1 p-acp n1. av, crd np1 vvb dt crd ord n1 vbi vvn cs d dt n1 vbr vvg, cc c-crq d dt n2 cc d dt n2 vhb vvn, vvb dt n2 vvb q-crq vbz vvn, av dt d vmb vbi vvn p-acp d dt j n2. np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 np1. crd crd pn22 vvb n1 vvd, c-acp d c-acp vbr p-acp n1 vbi vvn. p-acp d c-acp vdb xx vvb vbr p-acp n1. np1 n1 crd crd q-crq vbz pn31 cst pn22 vvb, cc vdb xx vvi pp-f dt n1? pn22 vbr j, pn22 vvb; cs pn22 vbr av pp-f n1 p-acp n1. po22 n2 vbr j pp-f d n2, cc po22 n2 vbr j, av np1 n1 crd pn31 vbz av-dx av-dc j p-acp pn22 pc-acp vbi av, cs p-acp pi cst vbz xx vvn.
250	1	Justin M. Apol. 11. p. 97. E. They give to Every one that is present to receive of that which is Consecrated. So. p. 98. E. The giving and receiving of the Consecrated things is to Every one. Apost. Constit. VIII. 13. Concil. Ed. Labb. Tom. I. 483. E. The Bishop receives, and then the Priests, &c. and then All the people in order. Again, 485. A. Let the thirty third Psalm be said while all the rest are receiving, and when all the men and all the women have received, Let the Deacons take what is left, &c. The same may be observed in all the Antient Liturgies. Chrysost. in Ephes. Serm. 3. Tom. III. 778. 26. Ye hear Proclamation made, As many as are in Penance be gone. As many as do not Receive are in Penance. Ib. p. 779. 3. How is it that you tarry, and do not partake of the Table? You are Vnworthy, you say; then you are so of Communi•n in Prayer. Your Eyes are unworthy of these sights, and your Ears are unworthy, &c. Ib. Line 13. It is no more lawful for you to be here, than for one that is not Christned.	Justin M. Apollinarian 11. p. 97. E. They give to Every one that is present to receive of that which is Consecrated. So. p. 98. E. The giving and receiving of the Consecrated things is to Every one. Apost. Constitut VIII. 13. Council. Ed. Labb. Tom. I. 483. E. The Bishop receives, and then the Priests, etc. and then All the people in order. Again, 485. A. Let the thirty third Psalm be said while all the rest Are receiving, and when all the men and all the women have received, Let the Deacons take what is left, etc. The same may be observed in all the Ancient Liturgies. Chrysostom in Ephesians Sermon 3. Tom. III. 778. 26. You hear Proclamation made, As many as Are in Penance be gone. As many as do not Receive Are in Penance. Ib. p. 779. 3. How is it that you tarry, and do not partake of the Table? You Are Unworthy, you say; then you Are so of Communi•n in Prayer. Your Eyes Are unworthy of these sights, and your Ears Are unworthy, etc. Ib. Line 13. It is no more lawful for you to be Here, than for one that is not Christened.	np1 n1 np1 crd n1 crd np1 pns32 vvb p-acp d pi cst vbz j pc-acp vvi pp-f d r-crq vbz j-vvn. np1 n1 crd np1 dt vvg cc vvg pp-f dt j-vvn n2 vbz pc-acp d crd. n1. np1 np1. crd n1. np1 n1. np1 np1 crd np1 dt n1 vvz, cc av dt n2, av cc av d dt n1 p-acp n1. av, crd np1 vvb dt crd ord n1 vbi vvn cs d dt n1 vbr vvg, cc c-crq d dt n2 cc d dt n2 vhb vvn, vvb dt n2 vvb q-crq vbz vvn, av dt d vmb vbi vvn p-acp d dt j n2. np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd np1 np1. crd crd pn22 vvb n1 vvd, c-acp d c-acp vbr p-acp n1 vbi vvn. p-acp d c-acp vdb xx vvb vbr p-acp n1. np1 n1 crd crd q-crq vbz pn31 cst pn22 vvb, cc vdb xx vvi pp-f dt n1? pn22 vbr j, pn22 vvb; cs pn22 vbr av pp-f n1 p-acp n1. po22 n2 vbr j pp-f d n2, cc po22 n2 vbr j, av np1 n1 crd pn31 vbz av-dx av-dc j p-acp pn22 pc-acp vbi av, cs p-acp pi cst vbz xx vvn.
251	0	Apostol. Can. 9. Repeted and explained by the Council of Antioch, Can. 2. Concil. Edit. Labb. Tom. II. p. 561. D. That all that come to Church, and hear the Holy Scriptures; but do not join in Prayer with the People, or decline the Receiving of the Eucharist, therein doing disorderly; these must be cast out of the Church by Excommunication. Greg. I. Dialog. II. c. 23. At Mass according to the Custom, the Deacon cried. If any one do not Receive, let him give place. Gratian. Decret. de Consecr. dist. 1. c. 59. And more at large, Dist. 2. c. 10. Peracta. After the Consecration, let all Receive that will not be put out of the Church. For so it was Ordained by the Apostles, and is held by the Holy Roman Church. On which words the Gloss tells us; Thus it was Antiently, but now every one is left to do as he pleases.	Apostle. Can. 9. Repeated and explained by the Council of Antioch, Can. 2. Council. Edit. Labb. Tom. II p. 561. D. That all that come to Church, and hear the Holy Scriptures; but do not join in Prayer with the People, or decline the Receiving of the Eucharist, therein doing disorderly; these must be cast out of the Church by Excommunication. Greg. I Dialogue. II c. 23. At Mass according to the Custom, the Deacon cried. If any one doe not Receive, let him give place. Gratian. Decree. de Consecrate. Dist. 1. c. 59. And more At large, Dist 2. c. 10. Peracta. After the Consecration, let all Receive that will not be put out of the Church. For so it was Ordained by the Apostles, and is held by the Holy Roman Church. On which words the Gloss tells us; Thus it was Anciently, but now every one is left to do as he Pleases.	np1. vmb. crd vvn cc vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, vmb. crd n1. n1. n1. np1 crd n1 crd np1 cst d cst vvb p-acp n1, cc vvi dt j n2; cc-acp vdb xx vvi p-acp n1 p-acp dt n1, cc vvi dt vvg pp-f dt n1, av vdg av-j; d vmb vbi vvn av pp-f dt n1 p-acp n1. np1 uh n1. crd sy. crd p-acp n1 vvg p-acp dt n1, dt n1 vvd. cs d crd n1 xx vvi, vvb pno31 vvi n1. np1. np1. fw-fr np1. vdd2. crd sy. crd cc av-dc p-acp j, np1 crd sy. crd np1. p-acp dt n1, vvb d vvb cst vmb xx vbi vvn av pp-f dt n1. p-acp av pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt n2, cc vbz vvn p-acp dt j njp n1. p-acp r-crq n2 dt n1 vvz pno12; av pn31 vbds av-jn, cc-acp av d pi vbz vvn pc-acp vdi c-acp pns31 vvz.
252	0	Bellarm. de Missa. II. c. 9. Tertia, saith We read no where expresly that the Antients offered the Sacrifice without the Communion of some one or more beside the Priest. Yet we may easily gather it by Conjectures. His first Conjecture is from a Canon of the Council of Nantes, which is not to be found but in Ivo after the year 1100. His second is from that Canon which teaches plainly the contrary, and which therefore I quoted in Note (c) The rest are such weak colors for the justifying of this practice, that he might better have only gone about to excuse it, as he does Cap. 10. Septima, by saying, That new oftentimes the Priest alone eats the Sacrifice ▪ It is no fault of the Priests, or the nature of the Sacrifice, but the negligence of the People. But he seems to have forgot that at some Masses the Church does not require the presence of the People.	Bellarmine de Missa. II c. 9. Tertia, Says We read no where expressly that the Ancients offered the Sacrifice without the Communion of Some one or more beside the Priest. Yet we may Easily gather it by Conjectures. His First Conjecture is from a Canon of the Council of Nantes, which is not to be found but in Ivo After the year 1100. His second is from that Canon which Teaches plainly the contrary, and which Therefore I quoted in Note (c) The rest Are such weak colours for the justifying of this practice, that he might better have only gone about to excuse it, as he does Cap. 10. Septima, by saying, That new oftentimes the Priest alone eats the Sacrifice ▪ It is no fault of the Priests, or the nature of the Sacrifice, but the negligence of the People. But he seems to have forgotten that At Some Masses the Church does not require the presence of the People.	np1 fw-fr np1. crd sy. crd np1, vvz pns12 vvb dx c-crq av-j d dt n2-j vvn dt n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f d crd cc av-dc p-acp dt n1. av pns12 vmb av-j vvi pn31 p-acp n2. po31 ord n1 vbz p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1, r-crq vbz xx pc-acp vbi vvn cc-acp p-acp np1 p-acp dt n1 crd po31 ord vbz p-acp d n1 r-crq vvz av-j dt n-jn, cc r-crq av pns11 vvd p-acp n1 (sy) dt n1 vbr d j n2 p-acp dt vvg pp-f d n1, cst pns31 vmd j vhb av-j vvn a-acp pc-acp vvi pn31, c-acp pns31 vdz np1 crd fw-la, p-acp vvg, cst j av dt n1 av-j vvz dt n1 ▪ pn31 vbz dx n1 pp-f dt n2, cc dt n1 pp-f dt n1, cc-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1. p-acp pns31 vvz pc-acp vhi vvn d p-acp d n2 dt n1 vdz xx vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1.
255	0	Matth. xxvi. 27.	Matthew xxvi. 27.	np1 crd. crd
255	1	Mar. xiv. 23.	Mar. xiv. 23.	np1 crd. crd
256	0	1 Cor. x. 21. Ye — drink the Cup of the Lord; and xi. 26, 27, 28. Ye eat this bread and drink this Cup; and 12, 13. We have been all made to drink. So Justin M. Apol. 2. p. 97. E. and 98. E. declares the manner of those times, that every one of the people that were present at the Sacrament did receive it in both kinds.	1 Cor. x. 21. You — drink the Cup of the Lord; and xi. 26, 27, 28. You eat this bred and drink this Cup; and 12, 13. We have been all made to drink. So Justin M. Apollinarian 2. p. 97. E. and 98. E. declares the manner of those times, that every one of the people that were present At the Sacrament did receive it in both Kinds.	vvn np1 crd. crd pn22 — vvb dt n1 pp-f dt n1; cc crd. crd, crd, crd pn22 vvb d n1 cc vvi d n1; cc crd, crd pns12 vhb vbn d vvn pc-acp vvi. av np1 n1 np1 crd n1 crd np1 cc crd np1 vvz dt n1 pp-f d n2, cst d crd pp-f dt n1 cst vbdr j p-acp dt n1 vdd vvi pn31 p-acp d n2.
256	1	It appears that this manner was continued in following Ages, it does not appear that it was changed in any Church, till that Doctrine came in which requires men to disbelieve their Senses. This being hard to do in that part of the Sacrament, the Cup was taken away by degrees in these Western Churches. The first that writ for this use, (as far as I can find) was Gislebertus, that lived about the year eleven hundred. Aquinas, that lived about one hundred and fifty years after, says that then this new manner was providently observed in some Churches. Summ. Part. III. q. 80. art. 12. in Corp. After one hundred and fifty years more was the Council of Constance, which enjoin'd it to all; and that with a bold non obstante to all that Christ had said or done to the contrary. For thus the Decree. Sess. 13. Concil. Ed. Labb. Tom. XII. 100. B, C. Though Christ administred this Sacrament to his Disciples in both kinds, of bread and wine; yet Notwithstanding this, — the approved Custom of the Church is otherwise. — And though in the Primitive Church this Sacrament was then received by the faithful in both kinds; Yet this Custom was brought up with good reason; for the avoiding of some Perils and Scandals, &c. It seems they were such as Christ did not foresee, or the Antient Church did not find, for otherwise this had not been then to do.	It appears that this manner was continued in following Ages, it does not appear that it was changed in any Church, till that Doctrine Come in which requires men to disbelieve their Senses. This being hard to do in that part of the Sacrament, the Cup was taken away by Degrees in these Western Churches. The First that writ for this use, (as Far as I can find) was Gislebertus, that lived about the year eleven hundred. Aquinas, that lived about one hundred and fifty Years After, Says that then this new manner was providently observed in Some Churches. Summ Part. III. q. 80. art. 12. in Corp. After one hundred and fifty Years more was the Council of Constance, which enjoined it to all; and that with a bold non Obstacle to all that christ had said or done to the contrary. For thus the decree. Sess. 13. Council. Ed. Labb. Tom. XII. 100. B, C. Though christ administered this Sacrament to his Disciples in both Kinds, of bred and wine; yet Notwithstanding this, — the approved Custom of the Church is otherwise. — And though in the Primitive Church this Sacrament was then received by the faithful in both Kinds; Yet this Custom was brought up with good reason; for the avoiding of Some Perils and Scandals, etc. It seems they were such as christ did not foresee, or the Ancient Church did not find, for otherwise this had not been then to do.	pn31 vvz cst d n1 vbds vvn p-acp vvg n2, pn31 vdz xx vvi cst pn31 vbds vvn p-acp d n1, c-acp cst n1 vvd p-acp r-crq vvz n2 pc-acp vvi po32 n2. np1 vbg j pc-acp vdi p-acp d n1 pp-f dt n1, dt n1 vbds vvn av p-acp n2 p-acp d j n2. dt ord cst vvd p-acp d n1, (c-acp av-j c-acp pns11 vmb vvi) vbds np1, cst vvd p-acp dt n1 crd crd. np1, cst vvd p-acp crd crd cc crd n2 a-acp, vvz cst av d j n1 vbds av-j vvn p-acp d n2. np1 n1 np1. sy. crd n1. crd p-acp np1 p-acp crd crd cc crd n2 av-dc vbds dt n1 pp-f np1, r-crq vvd pn31 p-acp d; cc cst p-acp dt j fw-la n-jn p-acp d cst np1 vhd vvn cc vdn p-acp dt n-jn. p-acp av dt n1. np1 crd n1. np1 n1. np1 np1. crd sy, sy cs np1 vvd d n1 p-acp po31 n2 p-acp d n2, pp-f n1 cc n1; av a-acp d, — dt j-vvn n1 pp-f dt n1 vbz av. — cc cs p-acp dt j n1 d n1 vbds av vvn p-acp dt j p-acp d n2; av d n1 vbds vvn a-acp p-acp j n1; p-acp dt vvg pp-f d n2 cc n2, av pn31 vvz pns32 vbdr d c-acp np1 vdd xx vvi, cc dt j n1 vdd xx vvi, c-acp av d vhd xx vbn av pc-acp vdi.
263	0	It makes the Sacrifice of Christ as much lower in value, as it is oftener offered than the Levitical Sacrifices. For the reason of their being often offered was because of their insufficiency to take away sin. Heb. x. 11. Had Christs Sacrifice been like theirs, he must often have suffered, Heb. ix. 25, 26. He must have oftentimes offered the same Sacrifice, Heb. x. 11. As they say he doth at every Mass in the Roman Church. But this he needed not; Christs Once was enough. Heb. vii. 27. and ix. 12, 26, 28. and x. 10. He offered one Sacrifice for sin for ever. Heb. x. 12. and by that one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are Sanctified, V. 14. So that there is no more offering for sin, V. 18. No more true proper propitiatory Sacrifice.	It makes the Sacrifice of christ as much lower in valve, as it is oftener offered than the Levitical Sacrifices. For the reason of their being often offered was Because of their insufficiency to take away since. Hebrew x. 11. Had Christ Sacrifice been like theirs, he must often have suffered, Hebrew ix. 25, 26. He must have oftentimes offered the same Sacrifice, Hebrew x. 11. As they say he does At every Mass in the Roman Church. But this he needed not; Christ Once was enough. Hebrew vii. 27. and ix. 12, 26, 28. and x. 10. He offered one Sacrifice for since for ever. Hebrew x. 12. and by that one offering he hath perfected for ever them that Are Sanctified, V. 14. So that there is no more offering for since, V. 18. No more true proper propitiatory Sacrifice.	pn31 vvz dt n1 pp-f np1 p-acp d jc p-acp n1, c-acp pn31 vbz av-c vvd cs dt j n2. p-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 vbg av vvn vbds p-acp pp-f po32 n1 pc-acp vvi av n1. np1 crd. crd vhd npg1 n1 vbn av-j png32, pns31 vmb av vhi vvn, np1 crd. crd, crd pns31 vmb vhi av vvn dt d n1, np1 crd. crd p-acp pns32 vvb pns31 vdz p-acp d n1 p-acp dt njp n1. p-acp d pns31 vvd xx; npg1 a-acp vbds d. np1 crd. crd cc crd. crd, crd, crd cc crd. crd pns31 vvd crd n1 p-acp n1 c-acp av. np1 crd. crd cc p-acp d pi vvg pns31 vhz vvn p-acp av pno32 cst vbr vvn, np1 crd av cst a-acp vbz dx av-dc vvg p-acp n1, np1 crd av-dx av-dc j j j n1.
265	0	Bell. de Missà. Lib. l. Cap 2. Secundò. saith, All things whatsoever that are called Sacrifices in Scripture were of necessity to be destroyed: and that by Killing them, if they were living things; if without life, by Burning them, &c.	Bell. de Missà. Lib. l. Cap 2. Secundò. Says, All things whatsoever that Are called Sacrifices in Scripture were of necessity to be destroyed: and that by Killing them, if they were living things; if without life, by Burning them, etc.	n1. fw-fr fw-fr. np1 n1 n1 crd np1. vvz, d n2 r-crq d vbr vvn n2 p-acp n1 vbdr pp-f n1 pc-acp vbi vvn: cc cst p-acp vvg pno32, cs pns32 vbdr vvg n2; cs p-acp n1, p-acp vvg pno32, av
265	1	Bell. de Missà. Lib. I. Cap. 27. the whole Chapter. Whether by 〈 … 〉, &c.	Bell. de Missà. Lib. I Cap. 27. the Whole Chapter. Whither by 〈 … 〉, etc.	n1. fw-fr fw-fr. np1 uh np1 crd dt n-jn n1. cs p-acp 〈 … 〉, av
269	0	1562. Jul. 24. Padre Pa•l• ▪ saith Atai•e ▪ Cardinal Palavicino saith F•rer• shewed, that the Sacrifice of the Mass cannot be pr•ved from Scripture alone, without Tradition: particularly, that it cannot be pr•ved from Christ, words at the last Supper ▪ but by the uniform exposition of the Fathers. He adds, that They did not so understand it, as if their sense were of Faith. The truth is, the Ancient Fathers did not so understand our Saviours words, nor perhaps did many of the Trent Fathers themselves. For when the question was put, whether Christ at the last Supper offered himself for a Propitiatory Sacrifice; it held both the Divines and Bishops in long Dispute, saith Card. Pallavicino. XVII. 13. 11, &c. It was alledged on the one hand, that if that at the last Supper was a true Propitiatory Sacrifice, then that upon the Cross could be only in remembrance of this: and on the other hand, if it was not such a Sacrifice, then there was no such Sacrifice Instituted by Christ; for the words of Institution, Hoc Facite, could refer to nothing else but to what was done then and there. (I have shewed that they refer to those words, Take, Eat, Drink; and were spoken to the Disciples, as Communicants, and no otherwise.) After much time and heat, at last the Doctrine was set down in these words, that at the last Supper Christ offered himself for a Sacrifice, without saying whether Propitiatory, or Eucharistical. But neither did this satisfie, saith Cardinal Pallavicino, XVIII. 9. 3.	1562. Jul. 24. Padre Pa•l• ▪ Says Atai•e ▪ Cardinal Palavicino Says F•rer• showed, that the Sacrifice of the Mass cannot be pr•ved from Scripture alone, without Tradition: particularly, that it cannot be pr•ved from christ, words At the last Supper ▪ but by the uniform exposition of the Father's. He adds, that They did not so understand it, as if their sense were of Faith. The truth is, the Ancient Father's did not so understand our Saviors words, nor perhaps did many of the Trent Father's themselves. For when the question was put, whither christ At the last Supper offered himself for a Propitiatory Sacrifice; it held both the Divines and Bishops in long Dispute, Says Card. Pallavicino. XVII. 13. 11, etc. It was alleged on the one hand, that if that At the last Supper was a true Propitiatory Sacrifice, then that upon the Cross could be only in remembrance of this: and on the other hand, if it was not such a Sacrifice, then there was no such Sacrifice Instituted by christ; for the words of Institution, Hoc Facite, could refer to nothing Else but to what was done then and there. (I have showed that they refer to those words, Take, Eat, Drink; and were spoken to the Disciples, as Communicants, and no otherwise.) After much time and heat, At last the Doctrine was Set down in these words, that At the last Supper christ offered himself for a Sacrifice, without saying whither Propitiatory, or Eucharistical. But neither did this satisfy, Says Cardinal Pallavicino, XVIII. 9. 3.	crd np1 crd np1 np1 ▪ vvz vbr ▪ j np1 vvz np1 vvd, cst dt n1 pp-f dt n1 vmbx vbi vvn p-acp n1 av-j, p-acp n1: av-j, cst pn31 vmbx vbi vvn p-acp np1, n2 p-acp dt ord n1 ▪ cc-acp p-acp dt j n1 pp-f dt n2. pns31 vvz, cst pns32 vdd xx av vvi pn31, c-acp cs po32 n1 vbdr pp-f n1. dt n1 vbz, dt j n2 vdd xx av vvi po12 ng1 n2, ccx av vdd d pp-f dt np1 ng1 px32. p-acp c-crq dt n1 vbds vvn, cs np1 p-acp dt ord n1 vvd px31 p-acp dt j n1; pn31 vvd d dt n2-jn cc n2 p-acp j vvb, vvz np1 np1. crd. crd crd, av pn31 vbds vvn p-acp dt crd n1, cst cs cst p-acp dt ord n1 vbds dt j j n1, av cst p-acp dt n1 vmd vbi j p-acp n1 pp-f d: cc p-acp dt j-jn n1, cs pn31 vbds xx d dt n1, av a-acp vbds dx d n1 vvn p-acp np1; p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1, fw-la n1, vmd vvi p-acp pix av cc-acp p-acp q-crq vbds vdn av cc a-acp. (pns11 vhb vvn cst pns32 vvb p-acp d n2, vvb, vvb, vvb; cc vbdr vvn p-acp dt n2, c-acp n2, cc dx av.) p-acp d n1 cc n1, p-acp ord dt n1 vbds vvn a-acp p-acp d n2, cst p-acp dt ord n1 np1 vvd px31 p-acp dt n1, p-acp vvg cs j, cc j. p-acp d vdd d vvi, vvz n1 np1, crd. crd crd
269	1	Suarez in tertiam Aquin. disp. 41. art. I. Secundò potest. saith, in the New Testament there are no convincing testimonies to prove that there is a true proper Sacrifice under the Gospel.	Suarez in tertiam Aquinas Disp. 41. art. I. Secundò potest. Says, in the New Testament there Are no convincing testimonies to prove that there is a true proper Sacrifice under the Gospel.	np1 p-acp fw-la np1 n1. crd n1. np1 fw-la fw-la. vvz, p-acp dt j n1 pc-acp vbr dx j-vvg n2 pc-acp vvi cst pc-acp vbz dt j j n1 p-acp dt n1.
271	0	None before Iustin Martyr speaks of Sacrifice among Christians; unless Clemens Remanus, in his Epist. ad Cor. §. 36. Where he calls Christ the High Priest of our offerings. But he speaks only of the Sacrifice of praise, and contrite hearts. Ibid. and §. 52. But for Iustin in his Book against Tryphon, p. 344. c. He proves that we are all a Holy Priesthood, because God accepts none but Priests: and yet all that offer the Sacrifices which Christ delivered, in the Eucharist, or blessing of Bread and Wine, are accepted of God. And whereas the Jews say that, since they have no temple, now their Prayers are their Sacrifice: So, saith he, I say; that Prayers and Thanksgivings, offered by them that are Worthy, are the Only perfect Sacrifices and acceptable to God. For Christians have learnt to offer these things Only; and that even in commemoration of that food in which there is a remembrance of the Passion of Christ. The next Father was Irenaeus, who writing adversus Haereses, Lib IV. Cap. 32. and 34. sheweth, that in the Oblation at the Eucharist those things which were offered to God according to the custom of those times were no other than his own Creatures of Bread and Wine. See the end of Page 45. And concludes, that our Altar is in Heaven; for thither it is that we send up our Prayers and Oblations. Which last words being taken into the Canon of the Roman Mass remain there for a Testimony against their new Doctrine.	None before Justin Martyr speaks of Sacrifice among Christians; unless Clemens Remanus, in his Epistle ad Cor. §. 36. Where he calls christ the High Priest of our offerings. But he speaks only of the Sacrifice of praise, and contrite hearts. Ibid and §. 52. But for Justin in his Book against Tryphon, p. 344. c. He Proves that we Are all a Holy Priesthood, Because God accepts none but Priests: and yet all that offer the Sacrifices which christ Delivered, in the Eucharist, or blessing of Bred and Wine, Are accepted of God. And whereas the jews say that, since they have no temple, now their Prayers Are their Sacrifice: So, Says he, I say; that Prayers and Thanksgivings, offered by them that Are Worthy, Are the Only perfect Sacrifices and acceptable to God. For Christians have learned to offer these things Only; and that even in commemoration of that food in which there is a remembrance of the Passion of christ. The next Father was Irnaeus, who writing Adversus Heresies, Lib IV. Cap. 32. and 34. shows, that in the Oblation At the Eucharist those things which were offered to God according to the custom of those times were no other than his own Creatures of Bred and Wine. See the end of Page 45. And concludes, that our Altar is in Heaven; for thither it is that we send up our Prayers and Oblations. Which last words being taken into the Canon of the Roman Mass remain there for a Testimony against their new Doctrine.	pix p-acp np1 n1 vvz pp-f n1 p-acp np1; cs np1 np1, p-acp po31 np1 fw-la np1 §. crd c-crq pns31 vvz np1 dt j n1 pp-f po12 n2. p-acp pns31 vvz av-j pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1, cc j n2. np1 cc §. crd p-acp p-acp np1 p-acp po31 n1 p-acp np1, n1 crd sy. pns31 vvz cst pns12 vbr d dt j n1, c-acp np1 vvz pix cc-acp n2: cc av d cst vvb dt n2 r-crq np1 vvd, p-acp dt n1, cc n1 pp-f n1 cc n1, vbr vvn pp-f np1. cc cs dt np2 vvb cst, c-acp pns32 vhb dx n1, av po32 n2 vbr po32 n1: av, vvz pns31, pns11 vvb; d n2 cc n2-vvg, vvn p-acp pno32 cst vbr j, vbr dt j j n2 cc j p-acp np1. p-acp np1 vhb vvn pc-acp vvi d n2 av-j; cc cst av p-acp n1 pp-f d n1 p-acp r-crq a-acp vbz dt n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f np1. dt ord n1 vbds np1, r-crq vvg fw-la np1, n1 np1 np1 crd cc crd vvz, cst p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n1 d n2 r-crq vbdr vvn p-acp np1 vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n2 vbdr dx n-jn cs po31 d n2 pp-f n1 cc n1. vvb dt n1 pp-f n1 crd np1 vvz, cst po12 n1 vbz p-acp n1; p-acp av pn31 vbz cst pns12 vvb a-acp po12 n2 cc n2. r-crq ord n2 vbg vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt njp n1 vvi a-acp p-acp dt n1 p-acp po32 j n1.
272	0	Euseb. demonstr. Evang. Lib. I. Cap. 10. Edit. Paris. 1628. p. 38. C. Christ offered to God that eminent Sacrifice for the Salvation of us all, and delivered to us a memorial to offer to God Continually instead of a Sacrifice. Again p. 39. A. We are taught to celebrate the memorial of that Sacrifice [ of Christ ] on a Table by the Symbols of his body and blood, He goes on thus to the end of that Chapter. Austin Epist. 23. Tom. II. p. 93. B. Towards Easter, we say to morrow is the Lords Passion; though it was many years ago that he suffered, and that Passion was but Once. So on Easter-day, we say, to day the Lord arose; though so many years are passed since his Resurrection. Why is no man such a fo•l, to say we lie when we speak thus? But because we name these days upon the account of their Likeness to those days in which these things were done. Was not Christ but once Offered in Himself? and yet in the Sacrament he is Sacrificed by the People, not every Easter, but every [ Communion ] day; and it is no lie, if being asked one should answer that Christ is Sacrificed. Chrysost. in Hebr. S. 17. p. 523. 15. We offer not another Sacrifice, as the High Priest did [ among the Jews. ] but we offer always the same. Nay rather we make a Remembrance of the Sacrifice.	Eusebius Demonstor. Evangelist Lib. I. Cap. 10. Edit. paris. 1628. p. 38. C. christ offered to God that eminent Sacrifice for the Salvation of us all, and Delivered to us a memorial to offer to God Continually instead of a Sacrifice. Again p. 39. A. We Are taught to celebrate the memorial of that Sacrifice [ of christ ] on a Table by the Symbols of his body and blood, He Goes on thus to the end of that Chapter. Austin Epistle 23. Tom. II p. 93. B. Towards Easter, we say to morrow is the lords Passion; though it was many Years ago that he suffered, and that Passion was but Once. So on Easterday, we say, to day the Lord arose; though so many Years Are passed since his Resurrection. Why is no man such a fo•l, to say we lie when we speak thus? But Because we name these days upon the account of their Likeness to those days in which these things were done. Was not christ but once Offered in Himself? and yet in the Sacrament he is Sacrificed by the People, not every Easter, but every [ Communion ] day; and it is no lie, if being asked one should answer that christ is Sacrificed. Chrysostom in Hebrew S. 17. p. 523. 15. We offer not Another Sacrifice, as the High Priest did [ among the jews. ] but we offer always the same. Nay rather we make a Remembrance of the Sacrifice.	np1 n1. np1 np1 np1 np1 crd n1. np1. crd n1 crd np1 np1 vvd p-acp np1 cst j n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f pno12 d, cc vvn p-acp pno12 dt n1 pc-acp vvi p-acp np1 av-j av pp-f dt n1. av n1 crd np1 pns12 vbr vvn pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f d n1 [ pp-f np1 ] p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt n2 pp-f po31 n1 cc n1, pns31 vvz a-acp av p-acp dt n1 pp-f d n1. np1 np1 crd np1 crd n1 crd np1 p-acp n1, pns12 vvb p-acp n1 vbz dt n2 n1; cs pn31 vbds d n2 av cst pns31 vvd, cc d n1 vbds p-acp a-acp. av p-acp n1, pns12 vvb, p-acp n1 dt n1 vvd; cs av d n2 vbr vvn p-acp po31 n1. q-crq vbz dx n1 d dt n1, pc-acp vvi pns12 vvb c-crq pns12 vvb av? cc-acp c-acp pns12 vvb d n2 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po32 n1 p-acp d n2 p-acp r-crq d n2 vbdr vdn. vbds xx np1 p-acp a-acp vvd p-acp px31? cc av p-acp dt n1 pns31 vbz vvn p-acp dt n1, xx d n1, p-acp d [ n1 ] n1; cc pn31 vbz dx n1, cs vbg vvn pi vmd vvi cst np1 vbz vvn. np1 p-acp np1 np1 crd n1 crd crd pns12 vvb xx j-jn n1, c-acp dt j n1 vdd [ p-acp dt np2. ] p-acp pns12 vvb av dt d. uh-x av-c pns12 vvi dt n1 pp-f dt n1.
274	0	Pet. Lombard Sent. Lib. IV. dist. 12. Puts the question, Whether that which the Priest doth, is called properly a Sacrifice? He answers, that which is Offered and Consecrated by the Priest, is called a Sacrifice and Oblattion; because it is a Remembrance and Representation of the True Sacrifice on the Cross. Gratian de Consecr. II. dist. 2. c. 48, 51, 53, 54. is plain for the Sacrifice, but seems to be against the True Proper Propitiat•ry.	Pet. Lombard Sent. Lib. IV. Dist. 12. Puts the question, Whither that which the Priest does, is called properly a Sacrifice? He answers, that which is Offered and Consecrated by the Priest, is called a Sacrifice and Oblattion; Because it is a Remembrance and Representation of the True Sacrifice on the Cross. Gratian de Consecrate. II Dist. 2. c. 48, 51, 53, 54. is plain for the Sacrifice, but seems to be against the True Proper Propitiat•ry.	np1 np1 np1 np1 np1 vdd2. crd vvz dt n1, cs d r-crq dt n1 vdz, vbz vvn av-j dt n1? pns31 vvz, cst r-crq vbz vvn cc j-vvn p-acp dt n1, vbz vvn dt n1 cc n1; c-acp pn31 vbz dt n1 cc n1 pp-f dt j n1 p-acp dt n1. np1 fw-fr np1. crd vdd2. crd sy. crd, crd, crd, crd vbz j p-acp dt n1, cc-acp vvz pc-acp vbi p-acp dt j j n1.
274	1	See Euseb. demonst. Evang. lib. 1. c. 10. p. 39, 40. Where he explains it also, of a Contrite heart, and of Praises and Prayers. So in his Eccles. Hist. l. x. c. 4. p. 386. D. and life of Constantin, lib. iv. c. 45.	See Eusebius Demonstrate. Evangelist lib. 1. c. 10. p. 39, 40. Where he explains it also, of a Contrite heart, and of Praises and Prayers. So in his Eccles. Hist. l. x. c. 4. p. 386. D. and life of Constantin, lib. iv. c. 45.	vvb np1 js. np1 n1. crd sy. crd n1 crd, crd c-crq pns31 vvz pn31 av, pp-f dt j n1, cc pp-f n2 cc n2. av p-acp po31 np1 np1 n1 crd. sy. crd n1 crd np1 cc n1 pp-f np1, n1. crd. sy. crd
274	2	Chrysost. in 2 Corin. v. 18. p. 647. 2. In these things there is no difference between the Priest and the Lay-man.	Chrysostom in 2 Corin. v. 18. p. 647. 2. In these things there is no difference between the Priest and the Layman.	np1 p-acp crd np1 n1 crd n1 crd crd p-acp d n2 a-acp vbz dx n1 p-acp dt n1 cc dt n1.
279	0	To allay a Storm, to cure Cattel, &c. See the Roman Missal.	To allay a Storm, to cure Cattle, etc. See the Roman Missal.	pc-acp vvi dt n1, pc-acp vvi n2, av vvb dt njp n1.
281	0	Conc. Triden. Sess. XXII. Cap. 2. It is one and the same Sacrifice with that which Christ offered on the Cross, and differs only in the Way of offering it.	Conc Trident. Sess. XXII. Cap. 2. It is one and the same Sacrifice with that which christ offered on the Cross, and differs only in the Way of offering it.	np1 np1. np1 crd. np1 crd pn31 vbz crd cc dt d n1 p-acp d r-crq np1 vvd p-acp dt n1, cc vvz av-j p-acp dt n1 pp-f vvg pn31.
287	0	Rev. xix. to St. •word •aith of the Angel with whom he sp•ke. I fell down so Worship him: and 〈 ◊ 〉 said to me. See thou do it not; I am thy fellow Servant. &c. Worship God. Again, Rev. xxii. S. 9. The Apostle was like to have committed the same Error, taking the Angel for Christ whom he represented, and in whose name he spoke; verse 13. and 16. Till he was better informed by the Angel himself. For, saith Athanasius cont. Arianos Orat. 3. p. 394. B. Angels know that they are, not of them that are to be Worshipped, but if them that are to Worship the Lord. The like is said by St. Austin de vera Relig. c. 55. Tom. l. p. 717. C.	Rev. xix. to Saint •word •aith of the Angel with whom he sp•ke. I fell down so Worship him: and 〈 ◊ 〉 said to me. See thou do it not; I am thy fellow Servant. etc. Worship God. Again, Rev. xxii. S. 9. The Apostle was like to have committed the same Error, taking the Angel for christ whom he represented, and in whose name he spoke; verse 13. and 16. Till he was better informed by the Angel himself. For, Says Athanasius contentedly. Arianos Orat 3. p. 394. B. Angels know that they Are, not of them that Are to be Worshipped, but if them that Are to Worship the Lord. The like is said by Saint Austin de vera Relig c. 55. Tom. l. p. 717. C.	n1 crd. p-acp n1 n1 n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp ro-crq pns31 vvd. pns11 vvd a-acp av vvb pno31: cc 〈 sy 〉 vvd p-acp pno11. n1 pns21 vdi pn31 xx; pns11 vbm po21 n1 n1. av n1 np1. av, n1 crd. np1 crd dt n1 vbds av-j pc-acp vhi vvn dt d n1, vvg dt n1 p-acp np1 ro-crq pns31 vvn, cc p-acp rg-crq n1 pns31 vvd; n1 crd cc crd p-acp pns31 vbds av-jc vvn p-acp dt n1 px31. p-acp, vvz np1 av-vvn. np1 np1 crd n1 crd np1 n2 vvb cst pns32 vbr, xx pp-f pno32 cst vbr pc-acp vbi vvn, cc-acp cs pno32 d vbr p-acp n1 dt n1. dt j vbz vvn p-acp n1 np1 fw-fr fw-la np1 sy. crd np1 n1 n1 crd np1
288	0	Coloss. ii. 1S. Let no man beguile you of your Reward, in a voluntary humility, — Worshipping of Angels, intending into things he hath not 〈 ◊ 〉. Whether is was that Superstition of the Essens mentioned by I•sep•us de bell. Jud. xi 7. Or whether that of Simon Magus, serving Angels, which was accounted a sort of Idolatry, and condemned by St. Peter the Apostle, as Tertullian saith, de praefer, haeret. c. 33. p. 245. B. Chrys•st. in Coloss. S. 1. p. 90. 9. Saith, it was the chief design of that Epistle, to beat down the Error of them that made addresses to God by the Angels. Ibid. S. 5. p. 114. 14. He saith, it was the Devil, that put it in their heads. Ibid. S. 6. p. 123. 27. They said ▪ We must come to God by his Angels; and not [ immediately ] by Christ, for that is a thing too high for us. This Error, saith Theodoret in his Comment on that Text, continued long among the People of Colossae and of the adjacent Countries. And for this cause a Council met at La•dicet, a City about twenty miles from Colossae, made a Law against Praying to Angels. It is the 35. Canon of that Council, that no Christian so all leave the Church, and go, and name Angels; that is, call upon them in Prayer, as all the Scholiasts understand it, with Theodoret above-mentioned. To do which thing, the Council saith, is Secret Idolatry: a charge that so nearly touches them in the Roman Church, that, to avoid it, they have made no Conscience of turning the word Angelos into Angulos, and the Sense of the Canon into Nonsense, in their Latin Editions of that Council.	Coloss. ii. 1S. Let no man beguile you of your Reward, in a voluntary humility, — Worshipping of Angels, intending into things he hath not 〈 ◊ 〉. Whither is was that Superstition of the Essens mentioned by I•sep•us de bell. Jud. xi 7. Or whither that of Simon Magus, serving Angels, which was accounted a sort of Idolatry, and condemned by Saint Peter the Apostle, as Tertullian Says, de praefer, Heretic. c. 33. p. 245. B. Chrys•st. in Coloss. S. 1. p. 90. 9. Says, it was the chief Design of that Epistle, to beatrice down the Error of them that made Addresses to God by the Angels. Ibid S. 5. p. 114. 14. He Says, it was the devil, that put it in their Heads. Ibid S. 6. p. 123. 27. They said ▪ We must come to God by his Angels; and not [ immediately ] by christ, for that is a thing too high for us. This Error, Says Theodoret in his Comment on that Text, continued long among the People of Colossae and of the adjacent Countries. And for this cause a Council met At La•dicet, a city about twenty miles from Colossae, made a Law against Praying to Angels. It is the 35. Canon of that Council, that no Christian so all leave the Church, and go, and name Angels; that is, call upon them in Prayer, as all the Scholiasts understand it, with Theodoret abovementioned. To do which thing, the Council Says, is Secret Idolatry: a charge that so nearly touches them in the Roman Church, that, to avoid it, they have made no Conscience of turning the word Angels into Angulos, and the Sense of the Canon into Nonsense, in their Latin Editions of that Council.	np1 crd. np1. vvb dx n1 vvi pn22 pp-f po22 n1, p-acp dt j-jn n1, — vvg pp-f n2, vvg p-acp n2 pns31 vhz xx 〈 sy 〉. cs vbz vbds cst n1 pp-f dt vvz vvn p-acp j fw-fr n1. np1 crd crd cc cs d pp-f np1 np1, vvg n2, r-crq vbds vvn dt n1 pp-f n1, cc vvn p-acp n1 np1 dt n1, p-acp np1 vvz, fw-fr vvb, n1. sy. crd n1 crd np1 av-js. p-acp np1 np1 crd n1 crd crd vvz, pn31 vbds dt j-jn n1 pp-f d n1, pc-acp vvi a-acp dt n1 pp-f pno32 cst vvd n2 p-acp np1 p-acp dt n2. np1 np1 crd n1 crd crd pns31 vvz, pn31 vbds dt n1, cst vvd pn31 p-acp po32 n2. np1 np1 crd n1 crd crd pns32 vvd ▪ pns12 vmb vvi p-acp np1 p-acp po31 n2; cc xx [ av-j ] p-acp np1, p-acp d vbz dt n1 av j p-acp pno12. d n1, vvz np1 p-acp po31 n1 p-acp d n1, vvd av-j p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1 cc pp-f dt j n2. cc c-acp d n1 dt n1 vvd p-acp fw-la, dt n1 p-acp crd n2 p-acp np1, vvd dt n1 p-acp vvg p-acp n2. pn31 vbz dt crd n1 pp-f d n1, cst dx np1 av av-d vvi dt n1, cc vvi, cc n1 n2; cst vbz, vvb p-acp pno32 p-acp n1, c-acp d dt n2 vvb pn31, p-acp np1 j. pc-acp vdi r-crq n1, dt n1 vvz, vbz j-jn n1: dt n1 cst av av-j vvz pno32 p-acp dt njp n1, cst, pc-acp vvi pn31, pns32 vhb vvn dx n1 pp-f vvg dt n1 np1 p-acp fw-la, cc dt n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp n1, p-acp po32 jp n2 pp-f d n1.
290	0	They hold that all that died before Christ were in Limbus Patrum till his Resurrection; and therefore could not hear the Prayers of the Living. This is observed by Bellarm. de Sanct. Beat. l. 19. Item Exod. Who therefore, as he pretends not to bring any Text out of the New Testament, So might have spared those which he brings out of the Old Testament, to prove the Invocation of Saints in Heaven, which is the thing in Question.	They hold that all that died before christ were in Limbus Patrum till his Resurrection; and Therefore could not hear the Prayers of the Living. This is observed by Bellarmine de Sanct. Beat. l. 19. Item Exod Who Therefore, as he pretends not to bring any Text out of the New Testament, So might have spared those which he brings out of the Old Testament, to prove the Invocation of Saints in Heaven, which is the thing in Question.	pns32 vvb cst d cst vvd p-acp np1 vbdr p-acp np1 fw-la p-acp po31 n1; cc av vmd xx vvi dt n2 pp-f dt n-vvg. d vbz vvn p-acp np1 fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd n1 np1 r-crq av, c-acp pns31 vvz xx pc-acp vvi d n1 av pp-f dt j n1, av vmd vhi vvn d r-crq pns31 vvz av pp-f dt j n1, pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f n2 p-acp n1, r-crq vbz dt n1 p-acp n1.
291	0	Card. P•rron Replique V. 12. Granteth, that for Prayer to Saints, there is no Precept nor any formal Example in Scripture.	Card. P•rron Replique V. 12. Granteth, that for Prayer to Saints, there is no Precept nor any formal Exampl in Scripture.	np1 np1 j np1 crd np1, cst p-acp n1 p-acp n2, a-acp vbz dx n1 ccx d j n1 p-acp n1.
309	1	2 Tim. i. 18. St. Paul prays for Onesiphorus; the Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that Day: that is, at the day of Judgment. He might well be living when St. Paul made that Prayer.	2 Tim. i. 18. Saint Paul prays for Onesiphorus; the Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy of the Lord in that Day: that is, At the day of Judgement. He might well be living when Saint Paul made that Prayer.	crd np1 sy. crd n1 np1 vvz p-acp np1; dt n1 vvb p-acp pno31 cst pns31 vmb vvi n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp d n1: cst vbz, p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1. pns31 vmd av vbi j-vvg c-crq n1 np1 vvd cst n1.
291	1	Ibid. V. 19. p. 871. He also granteth, that in the Authors who lived next the times of the Apostles — There is not to be found any Footstep of this. But he comforts himself, that in them there is nothing repugnant, but all favourable to it. Of which see more in the next note.	Ibid V. 19. p. 871. He also grants, that in the Authors who lived next the times of the Apostles — There is not to be found any Footstep of this. But he comforts himself, that in them there is nothing repugnant, but all favourable to it. Of which see more in the next note.	np1 np1 crd n1 crd pns31 av vvz, cst p-acp dt n2 r-crq vvd ord dt n2 pp-f dt n2 — pc-acp vbz xx pc-acp vbi vvn d n1 pp-f d. p-acp pns31 vvz px31, cst p-acp pno32 pc-acp vbz pix j, cc-acp d j p-acp pn31. pp-f r-crq n1 av-dc p-acp dt ord n1.
292	0	For Scripture. 1 Kings viii. 39. Thou Only knowest the hearts of all men. Psal. lxv. 2. Thou that hearest Prayer, to thee shall All flesh come. Mat. iv. 10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him Only shalt thou serve. Christ also sheweth us this in his perfect Pattern of Prayer. For the Fathers of the Apostles times; See Justin Martyr before in P. 20. Note •, i. The Church or 〈 ◊ 〉 in their Epistle concerning Polycarp 's death, says, It was a Calumny of the Iews, who said that we would worship him after his death. For we cannot leave Christ, nor can we worship any other. For we worship him, as being the S•n of God: But for the Martyrs, as being the Disciples and F•ll•wers of the Lord ▪ we 〈 ◊ 〉 them accordingly. Uss. Edit. p. 27. Theophilus Antioch. ad Au•ol. l. p. 77. A. The King will not allow any that bear Office under him to be called Kings. — So neither is it lawful for any so be worshipped ▪ but God only. Tertullian Scorp. c. 4. p. 620. I am prescribed not to call any other, God; — nor so other, nor so worship, any other, in any manner whatsoever.	For Scripture. 1 Kings viii. 39. Thou Only Knowest the hearts of all men. Psalm lxv. 2. Thou that Hearst Prayer, to thee shall All Flesh come. Mathew iv. 10. Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him Only shalt thou serve. christ also shows us this in his perfect Pattern of Prayer. For the Father's of the Apostles times; See Justin Martyr before in P. 20. Note •, i. The Church or 〈 ◊ 〉 in their Epistle Concerning Polycarp is death, Says, It was a Calumny of the Iews, who said that we would worship him After his death. For we cannot leave christ, nor can we worship any other. For we worship him, as being the S•n of God: But for the Martyrs, as being the Disciples and F•ll•wers of the Lord ▪ we 〈 ◊ 〉 them accordingly. Uss. Edit. p. 27. Theophilus Antioch. ad Au•ol. l. p. 77. A. The King will not allow any that bear Office under him to be called Kings. — So neither is it lawful for any so be worshipped ▪ but God only. Tertullian Scorp. c. 4. p. 620. I am prescribed not to call any other, God; — nor so other, nor so worship, any other, in any manner whatsoever.	p-acp n1. crd n2 crd. crd pns21 j vv2 dt n2 pp-f d n2. np1 crd. crd pns21 cst vv2 n1, p-acp pno21 vmb d n1 vvb. np1 crd. crd pns21 vm2 vvi dt n1 po21 n1, cc pno31 av-j vm2 pns21 vvi. np1 av vvz pno12 d p-acp po31 j n1 pp-f n1. p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2 n2; vvb np1 vvi a-acp p-acp np1 crd n1 •, sy. dt n1 cc 〈 sy 〉 p-acp po32 n1 vvg j vbz n1, vvz, pn31 vbds dt n1 pp-f dt np2, r-crq vvd cst pns12 vmd vvi pno31 p-acp po31 n1. p-acp pns12 vmbx vvi np1, ccx vmb pns12 vvi d n-jn. c-acp pns12 vvb pno31, c-acp vbg dt n1 pp-f np1: cc-acp p-acp dt n2, c-acp vbg dt n2 cc n2 pp-f dt n1 ▪ pns12 〈 sy 〉 pno32 av-vvg. np1 n1. n1 crd np1 np1. fw-la fw-la. n1 n1 crd sy dt n1 vmb xx vvi d cst vvb n1 p-acp pno31 pc-acp vbi vvn n2. — av av-dx vbz pn31 j p-acp d av vbb vvn ▪ cc-acp np1 av-j. np1 np1. sy. crd n1 crd pns11 vbm vvn xx pc-acp vvi d n-jn, np1; — ccx av j-jn, ccx av n1, d n-jn, p-acp d n1 r-crq.
295	0	Austin Confess. Lib. 6. c. 2. Tom. I. p. 108. B. Saith, It was the Custom in Afric to bring Potages and Bread and Wine to the Monuments of the Saints. And thus his mother Monica did till St. Ambrose rebuked her for it. The like was done in other Countries. It was a Custom brought in out of Heathenism.	Austin Confess. Lib. 6. c. 2. Tom. I p. 108. B. Says, It was the Custom in Afric to bring Pottages and Bred and Wine to the Monuments of the Saints. And thus his mother Monica did till Saint Ambrose rebuked her for it. The like was done in other Countries. It was a Custom brought in out of Heathenism.	np1 vvb. np1 crd sy. crd np1 uh n1 crd np1 vvz, pn31 vbds dt n1 p-acp np1 pc-acp vvi n2 cc n1 cc n1 p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt n2. cc av po31 n1 np1 vdd p-acp n1 np1 vvd pno31 p-acp pn31. dt j vbds vdn p-acp j-jn n2. pn31 vbds dt n1 vvn p-acp av pp-f n1.
296	0	Austin Serm. de Sanctis 47. We expect by their Intercession to receive of the Lord Temporal benefits. It is in the R••an Breviary, the fourth Lesson in Commune Plu•im. Mart. extra temp. Pasch.	Austin Sermon de Sanctis 47. We expect by their Intercession to receive of the Lord Temporal benefits. It is in the R••an Breviary, the fourth lesson in Commune Plu•im. Mart. extra temp. Pasch.	np1 np1 fw-fr fw-la crd pns12 vvb p-acp po32 n1 pc-acp vvi pp-f dt n1 j n2. pn31 vbz p-acp dt vmb n1, dt ord n1 p-acp j n1. np1 fw-la vvi. np1
297	0	Some of the Fathers, as Nazianzen, &c. used those Rhetorical or Poetical streins, which sounded like formal Prayers. But they were not so intended, as appears by his calling upon Saints with these Additions. If you have any sense, or if you have any care of our matters: Which plainly sheweth that he spoke in imitation of the Heathen Orators and Poets, or of the Academic Philosophers who held nothing certain concerning the state of departed souls. Greg. Naz. in Gorgoniam, & Stelit. 1.	some of the Father's, as Nazianzen, etc. used those Rhetorical or Poetical strains, which sounded like formal Prayers. But they were not so intended, as appears by his calling upon Saints with these Additions. If you have any sense, or if you have any care of our matters: Which plainly shows that he spoke in imitation of the Heathen Orators and Poets, or of the Academic Philosophers who held nothing certain Concerning the state of departed Souls. Greg. Nazareth in Gorgoniam, & Stelit. 1.	d pp-f dt n2, c-acp np1, av vvd d j cc j n2, r-crq vvd av-j j n2. p-acp pns32 vbdr xx av vvn, c-acp vvz p-acp po31 n-vvg p-acp n2 p-acp d n2. cs pn22 vhb d n1, cc cs pn22 vhb d n1 pp-f po12 n2: r-crq av-j vvz cst pns31 vvd p-acp n1 pp-f dt j-jn n2 cc n2, cc pp-f dt j-jn n2 r-crq vvd pix av-j vvg dt n1 pp-f j-vvn n2. np1 np1 p-acp fw-la, cc fw-la. crd
299	0	Basil and Austin have some tast of that Platonic Opinion; That souls hover about those places where their bodies or any part of them is laid. And hence they thought that the souls of the Martyrs might be present to hear and to dispatch those suits that were made at their Memories. Bas• of St. Mamas Tom. I. p. 595. D. Aug. de Cura pro mort. c. 16. Tom. IV. p. 892. B.	Basil and Austin have Some taste of that Platonic Opinion; That Souls hover about those places where their bodies or any part of them is laid. And hence they Thought that the Souls of the Martyrs might be present to hear and to dispatch those suits that were made At their Memories. Bas• of Saint Mamas Tom. I p. 595. D. Aug. de Cure Pro Murder. c. 16. Tom. IV. p. 892. B.	np1 cc np1 vhb d n1 pp-f d jp n1; d n2 vvb p-acp d n2 c-crq po32 n2 cc d n1 pp-f pno32 vbz vvn. cc av pns32 vvd cst dt n2 pp-f dt n2 vmd vbi j pc-acp vvi cc pc-acp vvi d n2 cst vbdr vvn p-acp po32 n2. np1 pp-f n1 np1 np1 uh n1 crd np1 np1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la fw-fr. sy. crd np1 np1 n1 crd np1
299	1	St. Austin de Ver• Religione. c. 55. Tom. 1. p. 716. C. Says he worship• 〈 ◊ 〉 dead men• should be no part of our Religion. If they have 〈 … 〉 to be honoured for Imitation, not to be worshipped for Religion.	Saint Austin de Ver• Religion. c. 55. Tom. 1. p. 716. C. Says he worship• 〈 ◊ 〉 dead men• should be no part of our Religion. If they have 〈 … 〉 to be honoured for Imitation, not to be worshipped for Religion.	n1 np1 fw-fr np1 n1. sy. crd np1 crd n1 crd np1 vvz pns31 n1 〈 sy 〉 j n1 vmd vbi dx n1 pp-f po12 n1. cs pns32 vhb 〈 … 〉 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp n1, xx pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp n1.
300	0	Epiphan. haer. •g. cap. 5. Neither is Elias to be worshipped, 〈 … 〉 among the living• nor is John to be worshipped; — 〈 ◊ 〉 is Tecla, no• any 〈 ◊ 〉 the Saints worshipped: and cap. 7. Though Mary was a 〈 … 〉 and holy, and honoured; yet not so as to be worshipped.	Epiphanius. Haer. •g. cap. 5. Neither is Elias to be worshipped, 〈 … 〉 among the living• nor is John to be worshipped; — 〈 ◊ 〉 is Tecla, no• any 〈 ◊ 〉 the Saints worshipped: and cap. 7. Though Marry was a 〈 … 〉 and holy, and honoured; yet not so as to be worshipped.	np1. n1. n1. n1. crd av-d vbz np1 pc-acp vbi vvn, 〈 … 〉 p-acp dt n1 ccx vbz np1 pc-acp vbi vvn; — 〈 sy 〉 vbz np1, n1 d 〈 sy 〉 dt n2 vvn: cc n1. crd cs uh vbds dt 〈 … 〉 cc j, cc vvn; av xx av c-acp pc-acp vbi vvn.
300	1	Greg. Nyssen, Cont. Eunom. or. 4. Edit. Paris 1635. Tom. II. p. 146. B. We are taught to consider every Creature as being without the Divine Nature, and to worship and adore that Nature Only which is not Created. Aug. de Quant. Animae, c. 34. Tom. I. p. 598. C. It is Divinely and singularly delivered in the Catholic Church, that the soul is to worship no Creature, but him only that is the Creator of all things.	Greg. Nyssen, Cont. Eunom. or. 4. Edit. paris 1635. Tom. II p. 146. B. We Are taught to Consider every Creature as being without the Divine Nature, and to worship and adore that Nature Only which is not Created. Aug. de Quant. Spirits, c. 34. Tom. I p. 598. C. It is Divinely and singularly Delivered in the Catholic Church, that the soul is to worship no Creature, but him only that is the Creator of all things.	np1 np1, np1 n1. cc. crd n1. np1 crd np1 crd n1 crd np1 pns12 vbr vvn pc-acp vvi d n1 c-acp vbg p-acp dt j-jn n1, cc pc-acp vvi cc vvi d n1 av-j r-crq vbz xx vvn. np1 fw-fr fw-fr. np1, sy. crd np1 uh n1 crd np1 pn31 vbz av-jn cc av-j vvn p-acp dt jp n1, cst dt n1 vbz pc-acp vvi dx n1, cc-acp pno31 av-j cst vbz dt n1 pp-f d n2.
301	0	Aug. in Psal. lxvi. Tom. VIII. p. 661. B. He alone of them that hath w•rn flesh, there within the veil makes Intercession for us. Id. cont. Parmen. l. 2. c. 8. Tom. VII. p. 32. B. He who Intercedes for all, and none for him, is the only and true Mediator.	Aug. in Psalm lxvi. Tom. VIII. p. 661. B. He alone of them that hath w•rn Flesh, there within the veil makes Intercession for us. Id. contentedly. Parmen. l. 2. c. 8. Tom. VII. p. 32. B. He who Intercedes for all, and none for him, is the only and true Mediator.	np1 p-acp np1 crd. np1 np1. n1 crd np1 pns31 av-j pp-f pno32 cst vhz vvn n1, a-acp p-acp dt n1 vvz n1 p-acp pno12. np1 av-vvn. np1. n1 crd sy. crd np1 np1. n1 crd np1 pns31 r-crq vvz p-acp d, cc pix p-acp pno31, vbz dt j cc j n1.
301	1	That this is not the sense of the now Roman Church, appears by the Index Expurgatorius, Ed. Madrit, 1667. Which on those words of Nyssen Note (•) bids, strike out the word Only. p. 146. Col. 1. from the Index of Epiphanius, bids strike out these words, That no Creature is to be worshipped; and also those, that Saints are not to be worshipped. p. 547. Col. 1. and 2. and from the Index of St. Austin, strike out those words, that only God is to be worshipped; and also those, that Saints are to be honoured, and not worshipped. p. 56. Col. 2. and p. 57. Col. 2. We may be sure that what they dislike is not their own Doctrine.	That this is not the sense of the now Roman Church, appears by the Index Expurgatorius, Ed. Madrit, 1667. Which on those words of Nyssen Note (•) bids, strike out the word Only. p. 146. Col. 1. from the Index of Epiphanius, bids strike out these words, That no Creature is to be worshipped; and also those, that Saints Are not to be worshipped. p. 547. Col. 1. and 2. and from the Index of Saint Austin, strike out those words, that only God is to be worshipped; and also those, that Saints Are to be honoured, and not worshipped. p. 56. Col. 2. and p. 57. Col. 2. We may be sure that what they dislike is not their own Doctrine.	cst d vbz xx dt n1 pp-f dt av njp n1, vvz p-acp dt n1 fw-la, np1 n1, crd r-crq p-acp d n2 pp-f np1 n1 (•) vvz, vvb av dt n1 av-j. n1 crd np1 crd p-acp dt n1 pp-f np1, vvz vvi av d n2, cst dx n1 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn; cc av d, cst n2 vbr xx pc-acp vbi vvn. n1 crd np1 crd cc crd cc p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1 np1, vvb av d n2, cst av-j np1 vbz pc-acp vbi vvn; cc av d, cst n2 vbr pc-acp vbi vvn, cc xx vvn. n1 crd np1 crd cc n1 crd np1 crd pns12 vmb vbi j cst r-crq pns32 vvb vbz xx po32 d n1.
303	0	Bellarm. de Sanct. Beat. l. 19. Probatur quinto, shews how it was proved by Visions and Miracles.	Bellarmine de Sanct. Beat. l. 19. Probatum quinto, shows how it was proved by Visions and Miracles.	np1 fw-fr np1 np1 n1 crd np1 fw-la, vvz c-crq pn31 vbds vvn p-acp n2 cc n2.
303	1	By Hymns and Antiphons.	By Hymns and Antiphons.	p-acp n2 cc n2.
304	0	Gratian deer. II. caus. 13. c. 2. c. 29. The Case has his sense in these words. Gratian m•ves the Question. Whether they that are departed this life know what is done here by the living? and he Answereth that they do not. Lombard Sent. l. 4. c. 45. Sed forte. Puts the Question Whether Saints hear the Prayers of their Petitioners? and he answereth, that it is not Incredible that they do. This was far enough from a certainty.	Gratian deer. II cause. 13. c. 2. c. 29. The Case has his sense in these words. Gratian m•ves the Question. Whither they that Are departed this life know what is done Here by the living? and he Answers that they do not. Lombard Sent. l. 4. c. 45. Said fort. Puts the Question Whither Saints hear the Prayers of their Petitioners? and he Answers, that it is not Incredible that they do. This was Far enough from a certainty.	np1 n1. crd n1. crd sy. crd sy. crd dt n1 vhz po31 n1 p-acp d n2. np1 vvz dt n1. cs pns32 cst vbr vvn d n1 vvb r-crq vbz vdn av p-acp dt n-vvg? cc pns31 vvz cst pns32 vdb xx. np1 np1 n1 crd sy. crd j-vvn n1. vvz dt n1 cs n2 vvb dt n2 pp-f po32 n2? cc pns31 vvz, cst pn31 vbz xx j cst pns32 vdb. d vbds av-j av-d p-acp dt n1.
305	0	Conc. Trent. Sess. ult. Founds this worship on this Doctrine, That the Saints are in Heaven and reign with Christ. This is the Foundation of all, saith Bellarmin de Sanct. Beat. in Praef. For therefore the Souls of the Prophets and Patriarchs were not so worshipped and called upon, as we n•w worship and call upon the Apostles and Martyrs; because they were yet kept shut up in the infernal Prisons. Now that all deceased Christians are shut up in like manner, (the Saints not excepted,) was the Doctrine of the Old Roman Church. For thus she Prayed; Lord remember all thy Servants and All thy Handmaids, who have gone before us with the sign of Faith, and who sleep• the sleep of •eace. Grant to all that rest in Christ a place of Refreshing, and of Light and Peace, we humbly beseech thee. Liturg. Gregor. in Bibl. Patr. Gr. Lat. Tom. II. p. 129. C. Therefore also, in their Masses for any Bishop that died, they prayed thus; Grant, O Lord, that this Oblation may profit the Soul of thy servant and Bishop Such a one. Gregor. Sacram. super Oblata, Edit. Menardi. p. 227. and Edit. Pamelii. p. 38•. And thus they Prayed yearly for Pope Le• I. on his day Iune, 28. as appears in Edit. Menardi. p. 112. and thus for Pope Gregory I. on his day, Ma•th 12. as appears in Edit. Pamelii. p. 209. But in the now Roman Missal all these Prayers are changed. And great reason they should be so, when the Church has changed her Doctrine. For as the Gloss saith of Le•, Antiently the Church prayed for him, but Now he prayeth for us, and so the Church Office was changed. Gregor. Decr. III. 41. 6. Tertio Loco. Therefore now the Prayer on those Saints-days is thus; Grant, Lord, that this Oblation may profit Vs by the Intercession of thy servant Le•, or Gregory. And yet in the Office pro defunctis; and that as well for any other, as for a Bishop; the words are still, (what they used for those Saints in former times,) Grant, O Lord, that this Oblation may pr••it the Soul of thy Servant Such a one. And for that Prayer above-mentioned, in Canon Missae Commem. pro defunctis, they first left out those words All thy Servants and All thy Hand-maids; and Prayed thus, Lord remember Them who have gone before us, as it standeth in Ed. Pamelii. p. 182. But the word Them extending to Saints as well as others, they altered it again, Remember Lord thy Servants and Hand-maids N. and N. who are gone before us. But still the end of that Prayer remains as it was, Grant All that rest in Christ a place of refreshing, and of light and peace, we humbly beseech thee. They that Made this Prayer did not believe that the Saints were already in Heaven; and therefore they knew not the Foundation of these Prayers to Saints that are now used in the Roman Church.	Conc Trent. Sess. ult. Founds this worship on this Doctrine, That the Saints Are in Heaven and Reign with christ. This is the Foundation of all, Says Bellarmin the Sanct. Beat. in Preface For Therefore the Souls of the prophets and Patriarchs were not so worshipped and called upon, as we n•w worship and call upon the Apostles and Martyrs; Because they were yet kept shut up in the infernal Prisons. Now that all deceased Christians Are shut up in like manner, (the Saints not excepted,) was the Doctrine of the Old Roman Church. For thus she Prayed; Lord Remember all thy Servants and All thy Handmaids, who have gone before us with the Signen of Faith, and who sleep• the sleep of •eace. Grant to all that rest in christ a place of Refreshing, and of Light and Peace, we humbly beseech thee. Liturgy Gregory. in Bible Patron Great Lat. Tom. II p. 129. C. Therefore also, in their Masses for any Bishop that died, they prayed thus; Grant, Oh Lord, that this Oblation may profit the Soul of thy servant and Bishop Such a one. Gregory. Sacrament super Oblata, Edit. Menardi. p. 227. and Edit. Pamellii. p. 38•. And thus they Prayed yearly for Pope Le• I on his day Iune, 28. as appears in Edit. Menardi. p. 112. and thus for Pope Gregory I. on his day, Ma•th 12. as appears in Edit. Pamellii. p. 209. But in the now Roman Missal all these Prayers Are changed. And great reason they should be so, when the Church has changed her Doctrine. For as the Gloss Says of Le•, Anciently the Church prayed for him, but Now he Prayeth for us, and so the Church Office was changed. Gregory. Decr III. 41. 6. Tertio Loco. Therefore now the Prayer on those Saints-days is thus; Grant, Lord, that this Oblation may profit Us by the Intercession of thy servant Le•, or Gregory. And yet in the Office Pro defunctis; and that as well for any other, as for a Bishop; the words Are still, (what they used for those Saints in former times,) Grant, Oh Lord, that this Oblation may pr••it the Soul of thy Servant Such a one. And for that Prayer abovementioned, in Canon Missae Commem. Pro defunctis, they First left out those words All thy Servants and All thy Handmaids; and Prayed thus, Lord Remember Them who have gone before us, as it Stands in Ed. Pamellii. p. 182. But the word Them extending to Saints as well as Others, they altered it again, remember Lord thy Servants and Handmaids N. and N. who Are gone before us. But still the end of that Prayer remains as it was, Grant All that rest in christ a place of refreshing, and of Light and peace, we humbly beseech thee. They that Made this Prayer did not believe that the Saints were already in Heaven; and Therefore they knew not the Foundation of these Prayers to Saints that Are now used in the Roman Church.	np1 np1. np1 n1. vvz d n1 p-acp d n1, cst dt n2 vbr p-acp n1 cc n1 p-acp np1. d vbz dt n1 pp-f d, vvz np1 dt np1 np1 p-acp np1 c-acp av dt n2 pp-f dt n2 cc n2 vbdr xx av vvn cc vvn p-acp, c-acp pns12 vvb n1 cc vvi p-acp dt n2 cc n2; c-acp pns32 vbdr av vvn vvn a-acp p-acp dt j n2. av cst d j-vvn njpg2 vbr vvn a-acp p-acp j n1, (dt n2 xx vvn,) vbds dt n1 pp-f dt j njp n1. p-acp av pns31 vvd; n1 vvb d po21 n2 cc d po21 n2, r-crq vhb vvn p-acp pno12 p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1, cc r-crq n1 dt n1 pp-f n1. n1 p-acp d cst vvb p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f vvg, cc pp-f n1 cc n1, pns12 av-j vvb pno21. np1 np1. p-acp np1 np1 np1 np1 np1 crd n1 crd np1 av av, p-acp po32 n2 p-acp d n1 cst vvd, pns32 vvd av; vvb, uh n1, cst d n1 vmb vvi dt n1 pp-f po21 n1 cc n1 d dt pi. np1. np1 fw-la fw-la, fw-la. np1. n1 crd cc n1. np1. n1 n1. cc av pns32 vvd av-j p-acp n1 np1 uh p-acp po31 n1 np1, crd c-acp vvz p-acp n1. np1. n1 crd cc av p-acp n1 np1 np1 p-acp po31 n1, j crd p-acp vvz p-acp n1. np1. n1 crd cc-acp p-acp dt av njp n1 d d n2 vbr vvn. cc j n1 pns32 vmd vbi av, c-crq dt n1 vhz vvn po31 n1. p-acp p-acp dt n1 vvz pp-f np1, av-jn dt n1 vvd p-acp pno31, cc-acp av pns31 vvz p-acp pno12, cc av dt n1 n1 vbds vvn. np1. np1 np1. crd crd fw-la np1. av av dt n1 p-acp d n2 vbz av; vvb, n1, cst d n1 vmb vvi pno12 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po21 n1 np1, cc np1. cc av p-acp dt n1 fw-la fw-la; cc d c-acp av c-acp d n-jn, c-acp p-acp dt n1; dt n2 vbr av, (r-crq pns32 vvd p-acp d n2 p-acp j n2,) vvb, uh n1, cst d n1 vmb vvi dt n1 pp-f po21 n1 d dt pi. cc p-acp d n1 j, p-acp n1 np1 fw-la. fw-la fw-la, pns32 ord vvd av d n2 d po21 n2 cc d po21 n2; cc vvd av, n1 vvb pno32 r-crq vhb vvn p-acp pno12, c-acp pn31 vvz p-acp np1 np1. n1 crd p-acp dt n1 pno32 vvg p-acp n2 c-acp av c-acp n2-jn, pns32 vvd pn31 av, vvb n1 po21 n2 cc n2 np1 cc np1 r-crq vbr vvn p-acp pno12. p-acp av dt n1 pp-f d n1 vvz p-acp pn31 vbds, vvb d cst vvb p-acp np1 dt n1 pp-f vvg, cc pp-f n1 cc n1, pns12 av-j vvb pno21. pns32 d vvd d n1 vdd xx vvi cst dt n2 vbdr av p-acp n1; cc av pns32 vvd xx dt n1 pp-f d n2 p-acp n2 cst vbr av vvn p-acp dt njp n1.
309	0	p. 24, 29, 30.	p. 24, 29, 30.	n1 crd, crd, crd
310	0	Conc. Trent. Sess. 25. That the Souls which are kept there in Purgatory are profited by the Prayers of the Faithful. Bellarm. de Purg. lib. 2. c. 38. It is certain that the Prayers of the Church do not profit the Blessed, nor the Damned, but only them that live in Purgatory. Azor. Instit. Moral. Tom. I. lib. 8. c. 20. Neque vero; saith, the Greeks pray for the dead: but Certainly neither for the Blessed, nor for the Damned, which were plainly Absurd and Impious. The truth is, the Greeks prayed for the Blessed; even for the Virgin Mary, and the Apostles. And so did the Antient Roman Church; in those Offices which the present Roman Church hath both corrupted, and misapplyed.	Conc Trent. Sess. 25. That the Souls which Are kept there in Purgatory Are profited by the Prayers of the Faithful. Bellarmine de Purg lib. 2. c. 38. It is certain that the Prayers of the Church do not profit the Blessed, nor the Damned, but only them that live in Purgatory. Azor. Institutio Moral. Tom. I lib. 8. c. 20. Neque vero; Says, the Greeks pray for the dead: but Certainly neither for the Blessed, nor for the Damned, which were plainly Absurd and Impious. The truth is, the Greeks prayed for the Blessed; even for the Virgae Marry, and the Apostles. And so did the Ancient Roman Church; in those Offices which the present Roman Church hath both corrupted, and misapplied.	np1 np1. np1 crd cst dt n2 r-crq vbr vvn a-acp p-acp n1 vbr vvn p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt j. np1 fw-fr np1 n1. crd sy. crd pn31 vbz j cst dt n2 pp-f dt n1 vdb xx vvi dt j-vvn, ccx dt j-vvn, cc-acp av-j pno32 cst vvb p-acp n1. np1 np1 n1. np1 uh n1. crd sy. crd fw-la fw-la; vvz, dt np1 vvb p-acp dt j: cc-acp av-j av-d p-acp dt j-vvn, ccx p-acp dt j-vvn, r-crq vbdr av-j j cc j. dt n1 vbz, dt np1 vvd p-acp dt j-vvn; av p-acp dt n1 uh, cc dt n2. cc av vdd dt j np1 n1; p-acp d n2 r-crq dt j np1 n1 vhz av-d vvn, cc vvn.
311	0	In the Mass for the dead, there is not the name of Purgatory; nor it doth not appear that the Church thought of any such thing. The Hymn is wholely of the day of Judgment. The Prayers are for deliverance at that Day: and if they are for any thing else, it is nothing but what is asked for All the Faithful as much as for any person. The Lessons and Sequences are all concerning the Resurrection. There is not among them One Text of those Many that are brought for the proof of Purgatory: except only 2. Mac. xii. 43. Which according to the Roman Doctrine should be rather for 〈 ◊ 〉, than for Purgatory; But indeed it relates to neither, but (as the Office intends it,) to the Resurrection.	In the Mass for the dead, there is not the name of Purgatory; nor it does not appear that the Church Thought of any such thing. The Hymn is wholly of the day of Judgement. The Prayers Are for deliverance At that Day: and if they Are for any thing Else, it is nothing but what is asked for All the Faithful as much as for any person. The Lessons and Sequences Are all Concerning the Resurrection. There is not among them One Text of those Many that Are brought for the proof of Purgatory: except only 2. Mac. xii. 43. Which according to the Roman Doctrine should be rather for 〈 ◊ 〉, than for Purgatory; But indeed it relates to neither, but (as the Office intends it,) to the Resurrection.	p-acp dt n1 p-acp dt j, pc-acp vbz xx dt n1 pp-f n1; ccx pn31 vdz xx vvi cst dt n1 vvd pp-f d d n1. dt n1 vbz av-jn pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1. dt n2 vbr p-acp n1 p-acp d n1: cc cs pns32 vbr p-acp d n1 av, pn31 vbz pix cc-acp r-crq vbz vvn p-acp d dt j c-acp d c-acp p-acp d n1. dt n2 cc n2 vbr av-d vvg dt n1. pc-acp vbz xx p-acp pno32 crd n1 pp-f d d cst vbr vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f n1: c-acp av-j crd np1 crd. crd r-crq vvg p-acp dt njp n1 vmd vbi av-c p-acp 〈 sy 〉, cs p-acp n1; cc-acp av pn31 vvz p-acp dx, cc-acp (c-acp dt n1 vvz pn31,) p-acp dt n1.
312	0	They are agreeable enough to several of those opinions concerning the state of Souls, which are mentioned before p. 29. Note (a.)	They Are agreeable enough to several of those opinions Concerning the state of Souls, which Are mentioned before p. 29. Note (a.)	pns32 vbr j av-d p-acp j pp-f d n2 vvg dt n1 pp-f n2, r-crq vbr vvn p-acp n1 crd n1 (n1)
313	0	See ▪ p. 55, 56.	See ▪ p. 55, 56.	n1 ▪ n1 crd, crd
313	1	Miss. pro defunct. O••ertorium; Lord Iesus — deliver the souls of All Faithful 〈 ◊ 〉 from the Pains of Hell — that they may not fall into darkness; But that the standard-bearer St. Michael may carry them into eternal light. Ibid. The Prayer in the Obits; We pray thee for the soul of thy Servant N. that thou wouldest not deliver it into the hands •f the Enemy ▪ no• f•rget it for ever; but command it to be received by thy Holy Angels, and be led to the land of the Living. That he may come to rejoyce in the Society of thy Saints; So Miss. Sarum. That he may not suffer Eternal pains but p•ssess Eternal joys; So the Old Roman. But the New has changed Eternal into Infernal, as being more for the sense of the present Church.	Miss. Pro defunct. O••ertorium; Lord Iesus — deliver the Souls of All Faithful 〈 ◊ 〉 from the Pains of Hell — that they may not fallen into darkness; But that the Standard-bearer Saint Michael may carry them into Eternal Light. Ibid The Prayer in the Obits; We pray thee for the soul of thy Servant N. that thou Wouldst not deliver it into the hands •f the Enemy ▪ no• f•rget it for ever; but command it to be received by thy Holy Angels, and be led to the land of the Living. That he may come to rejoice in the Society of thy Saints; So Miss. Sarum. That he may not suffer Eternal pains but p•ssess Eternal Joys; So the Old Roman. But the New has changed Eternal into Infernal, as being more for the sense of the present Church.	vvb. fw-la j. np1; n1 np1 — vvb dt n2 pp-f d j 〈 sy 〉 p-acp dt n2 pp-f n1 — cst pns32 vmb xx vvi p-acp n1; cc-acp cst dt n1 n1 np1 vmb vvi pno32 p-acp j n1. np1 dt n1 p-acp dt n2; pns12 vvb pno21 p-acp dt n1 pp-f po21 n1 np1 cst pns21 vmd2 xx vvi pn31 p-acp dt n2 av dt n1 ▪ n1 vvi pn31 p-acp av; cc-acp vvb pn31 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp po21 j n2, cc vbi vvn p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n-vvg. cst pns31 vmb vvi pc-acp vvi p-acp dt n1 pp-f po21 n2; av vvi. np1. cst pns31 vmb xx vvi j n2 p-acp vvi j n2; av dt j njp. p-acp dt j vhz vvn j p-acp j, p-acp vbg n1 p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt j n1.
314	0	Ib. Tractus. Absolve, O Lord, the Souls of all the Faithful decea•t from every b•nd of their sins; and by the 〈 ◊ 〉 if thy Grace let them obtain to escape the Iudgment of Vengeance, and to enjoy the blessedness of Eternal Light. Ib. Post-communion among the diverse Prayers; O Lord, the soul of this thy servant from every bond of his sins; that, in the glory of the Resurrection, he being Raised again may have refreshment among thy Saints and 〈 ◊ 〉 ones.	Ib. Tractus. Absolve, Oh Lord, the Souls of all the Faithful decea•t from every b•nd of their Sins; and by the 〈 ◊ 〉 if thy Grace let them obtain to escape the Judgement of Vengeance, and to enjoy the blessedness of Eternal Light. Ib. Post-communion among the diverse Prayers; O Lord, the soul of this thy servant from every bound of his Sins; that, in the glory of the Resurrection, he being Raised again may have refreshment among thy Saints and 〈 ◊ 〉 ones.	np1 np1. vvb, uh n1, dt n2 pp-f d dt j n1 p-acp d n1 pp-f po32 n2; cc p-acp dt 〈 sy 〉 cs po21 n1 vvb pno32 vvi pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f n1, cc pc-acp vvi dt n1 pp-f j n1. np1 n1 p-acp dt j n2; sy n1, dt n1 pp-f d po21 n1 p-acp d n1 pp-f po31 n2; cst, p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1, pns31 vbg vvn av vmb vhi n1 p-acp po21 n2 cc 〈 sy 〉 pi2.
322	0	C••nc. Tr•nt. Sess. 25. d•cr. Of Purgat•ry. Let the Bishops take care, that the suffrages of the living Faithful, v••. the Sacrifices of Misses and Prayers, &c. which have been usually made for the Faithful deceased, be made according to the Ordinance of the Church.	C••nc. Tr•nt. Sess. 25. d•cr. Of Purgat•ry. Let the Bishops take care, that the suffrages of the living Faithful, v••. the Sacrifices of Misses and Prayers, etc. which have been usually made for the Faithful deceased, be made according to the Ordinance of the Church.	fw-la. j. np1 crd j. pp-f np1. vvb dt n2 vvb n1, cst dt n2 pp-f dt j-vvg j, n1. dt n2 pp-f np1 cc n2, av q-crq vhb vbn av-j vvn p-acp dt j j-vvn, vbb vvn vvg p-acp dt n1 pp-f dt n1.
323	0	See p. 20. Note, d.	See p. 20. Note, worser.	vvb n1 crd n1, sy.
325	0	For their Saints. whom they make sharers with Christ in their Prayers, and pray to God to be heard for their Merits and Intercession, not a few of the Persons themselves are meer Fictions; as St. Christopher, St. Parnel, St. Catherine, St. Win•frid, St. Vrsula and her eleven thousand companions. Most of the others are of doubtful Authority: and Some ▪ for ought they can know, and as they have reason to fear, are Damned Souls: as Pope Steven, Pope Marcel••nus, Pope Felix II, St. Thomas Becket, St. Deminie. But of the true Saints, not a few of their stories are Fables; as those of the Immuculate Conception, Presentation, and Assumption of the Virgin Mary; of the Apparition of St. Michael; May, S. Of the Martyrdoms of some Apostles, Of almost all the Antient Popes; Of St. Denis and his fellows, &c. Add the Tales of St. Peters chains, August, 1. Of the Dedication of the Later•n, and the Vatican Churches, Novemb. 9. and 18.	For their Saints. whom they make sharers with christ in their Prayers, and pray to God to be herd for their Merits and Intercession, not a few of the Persons themselves Are mere Fictions; as Saint Christopher, Saint Parnel, Saint Catherine, Saint Win•frid, Saint Ursula and her eleven thousand Sodales. Most of the Others Are of doubtful authority: and some ▪ for ought they can know, and as they have reason to Fear, Are Damned Souls: as Pope Steven, Pope Marcel••nus, Pope Felix II, Saint Thomas Becket, Saint Deminie. But of the true Saints, not a few of their stories Are Fables; as those of the Immuculate Conception, Presentation, and Assump of the Virgae Marry; of the Apparition of Saint Michael; May, S. Of the Martyrdoms of Some Apostles, Of almost all the Ancient Popes; Of Saint Denis and his Fellows, etc. Add the Tales of Saint Peter's chains, August, 1. Of the Dedication of the Later•n, and the Vatican Churches, November 9. and 18.	p-acp po32 n2. r-crq pns32 vvb n2 p-acp np1 p-acp po32 n2, cc vvb p-acp np1 pc-acp vbi vvn p-acp po32 n2 cc n1, xx dt d pp-f dt n2 px32 vbr j n2; c-acp n1 np1, n1 n1, n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1 cc po31 crd crd n2. ds pp-f dt n2-jn vbr pp-f j n1: cc d ▪ c-acp pi pns32 vmb vvi, cc c-acp pns32 vhb n1 pc-acp vvi, vbr vvn n2: c-acp n1 np1, n1 np1, n1 np1 crd, n1 np1 np1, n1 n1. cc-acp pp-f dt j n2, xx dt d pp-f po32 n2 vbr n2; c-acp d pp-f dt j n1, n1, cc n1 pp-f dt n1 vvi; pp-f dt n1 pp-f n1 np1; vmb, np1 pp-f dt n2 pp-f d n2, pp-f av d dt j n2; pp-f n1 np1 cc po31 n2, av vvb dt n2 pp-f n1 npg1 n2, np1, crd pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt av, cc dt np1 n2, np1 crd cc crd
327	0	Conc. Trent Sess. 22. cap. 8. It hath seemed to the Fathers not to be expedient that every where Mass should be said in the Vulgar Tongue. There is an Order indeed, that oftentimes between the Masses some body should expound Somthing to the people of what is read to them in the Mass. Suppose some part of the Gospel, or the like. But that will not make them able to join with him that reads it. And Bellarmin saith, in those Mysteries there are Many things which Ought to be secret: meaning I suppose, that the People Ought not to understand them. Bellar. de Verbo Dei. I. II. c. 15. Septim•.	Conc Trent Sess. 22. cap. 8. It hath seemed to the Father's not to be expedient that every where Mass should be said in the vulgar Tongue. There is an Order indeed, that oftentimes between the Masses Some body should expound Something to the people of what is read to them in the Mass. Suppose Some part of the Gospel, or the like. But that will not make them able to join with him that reads it. And Bellarmin Says, in those Mysteres there Are Many things which Ought to be secret: meaning I suppose, that the People Ought not to understand them. Bellar de Verbo Dei. I. II c. 15. Septim•.	np1 np1 np1 crd n1. crd pn31 vhz vvd p-acp dt n2 xx pc-acp vbi j cst d c-crq n1 vmd vbi vvn p-acp dt j n1. pc-acp vbz dt n1 av, cst av p-acp dt n2 d n1 vmd vvi pi p-acp dt n1 pp-f r-crq vbz vvn p-acp pno32 p-acp dt np1 vvb d n1 pp-f dt n1, cc dt j. p-acp d vmb xx vvi pno32 j pc-acp vvi p-acp pno31 cst vvz pn31. np1 np1 vvz, p-acp d n2 pc-acp vbr d n2 r-crq vmd pc-acp vbi j-jn: vvg pns11 vvb, cst dt n1 vmd xx pc-acp vvi pno32. np1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la. pns11. crd sy. crd np1.
340	0	Gun-powder Treason Edit. 1679. p. 1•9. F•r from the year Eliz. 1. unto 11. all Papists came to our Church and Service without Scruple. — But when 〈 ◊ 〉 the Bull of Pope Pius Quintus was come and published, wherein the Queen was accursed and deposed, and her Subjects discharged of their Obedience and Oath, yea, Cursed if they did obey her; Then did they all f•r••with refrain the Church, then would they have no more society with us in Prayer.	Gunpowder Treason Edit. 1679. p. 1•9. F•r from the year Eliz 1. unto 11. all Papists Come to our Church and Service without Scruple. — But when 〈 ◊ 〉 the Bull of Pope Pius Quintus was come and published, wherein the Queen was accursed and deposed, and her Subject's discharged of their obedience and Oath, yea, Cursed if they did obey her; Then did they all f•r••with refrain the Church, then would they have no more society with us in Prayer.	n1 n1 n1. crd n1 n1. np1 p-acp dt n1 np1 crd p-acp crd d njp2 vvd p-acp po12 n1 cc n1 p-acp n1. — cc-acp q-crq 〈 sy 〉 dt n1 pp-f n1 fw-la fw-la vbds vvn cc vvn, c-crq dt n1 vbds vvn cc vvn, cc po31 n2-jn vvn pp-f po32 n1 cc n1, uh, j-vvn cs pns32 vdd vvi pno31; av vdd pns32 d av vvi dt n1, av vmd pns32 vhb dx dc n1 p-acp pno12 p-acp n1.
349	0	3•. Art. Art. 6.	3•. Art. Art. 6.	n1. n1 n1 crd
349	1	See. p. 10. Note •, &c.	See. p. 10. Note •, etc.	n1. n1 crd n1 •, av
350	0	lb. Art. 6. And this is proved in Bishop Cousins Book of the Canon of the Scripture.	lb. Art. 6. And this is proved in Bishop Cousin's Book of the Canon of the Scripture.	n1 n1 crd cc d vbz vvn p-acp n1 n2 n1 pp-f dt n1 pp-f dt n1.
352	0	Art. 8.	Art. 8.	n1 crd
353	0	Office of Baptism. Wilt thou be Baptized in this Faith? I will.	Office of Baptism. Wilt thou be Baptised in this Faith? I will.	n1 pp-f n1. vm2 pns21 vbi j-vvn p-acp d n1? pns11 vmb.
353	1	This alone was enough to make one a Catholic in the times of the Christian Emperors. Cod. Theodos. lib. XVI. Edicta de Fide Catholicà.	This alone was enough to make one a Catholic in the times of the Christian Emperor's. Cod. Theodos. lib. XVI. Edicta de Fide Catholicà.	d av-j vbds av-d pc-acp vvi pi dt jp p-acp dt n2 pp-f dt njp n2. np1 np1. n1. crd. np1 fw-fr fw-la fw-la.
353	2	Canon Anno 1571. of Pre•••ers. We are obliged, under pain of Excommunication, to teach nothing but what is agreeable to the Old and New Testament, and what the Catholic Fathers and Antient Bish•ps have gathered out of that very Doctrin. Statut. 1. Eliz. 1. We judg all those things to be Heresie which were declared so by the four General Councils: therein following the Judgment of the Antient Church. See Aelfrics Saxon Canon 33. There were four Councils for defence of the Faith against Haereties. — There were many 〈 ◊ 〉, since that time, but these four were the most firm.	Canon Anno 1571. of Pre•••ers. We Are obliged, under pain of Excommunication, to teach nothing but what is agreeable to the Old and New Testament, and what the Catholic Father's and Ancient Bish•ps have gathered out of that very Doctrine. Statute 1. Eliz 1. We judge all those things to be Heresy which were declared so by the four General Councils: therein following the Judgement of the Ancient Church. See Aelfrics Saxon Canon 33. There were four Councils for defence of the Faith against Haereties. — There were many 〈 ◊ 〉, since that time, but these four were the most firm.	n1 fw-la crd pp-f n2. pns12 vbr vvn, p-acp n1 pp-f n1, pc-acp vvi pix cc-acp r-crq vbz j p-acp dt j cc j n1, cc q-crq dt jp n2 cc j n2 vhb vvn av pp-f d j n1. np1 crd np1 crd pns12 vvb d d n2 pc-acp vbi n1 r-crq vbdr vvn av p-acp dt crd j n2: av vvg dt n1 pp-f dt j n1. n1 np1 jp n1 crd pc-acp vbdr crd n2 p-acp n1 pp-f dt n1 p-acp n2. — pc-acp vbdr d 〈 sy 〉, c-acp cst n1, cc-acp d crd vbdr dt av-ds j.
355	0	Art. S.	Art. S.	n1 np1
357	0	See the Commination.	See the Commination.	vvb dt n1.
358	0	1 Cor. i. 11, 12. and v. 2, &c. and see Clemens Epistle to the Corinthians.	1 Cor. i. 11, 12. and v. 2, etc. and see Clemens Epistle to the Corinthians.	vvn np1 uh. crd, crd cc n1 crd, av cc vvi np1 n1 p-acp dt np1.
359	0	Art. 23. and Offices of Ordination.	Art. 23. and Offices of Ordination.	n1 crd cc n2 pp-f n1.
360	0	Proved by Mason in his Book de Minist. Angl.	Proved by Mason in his Book de Ministry. Angel	vvn p-acp n1 p-acp po31 n1 fw-fr n1. np1
361	0	Rom. xiii. 6.	Rom. xiii. 6.	np1 crd. crd
362	0	Mason Ibid. and Bramhal of Succession.	Mason Ibid and Bramhall of Succession.	np1 np1 cc av pp-f n1.
364	0	Art. 25.	Art. 25.	n1 crd
371	0	Art. 24.	Art. 24.	n1 crd
372	0	1 Cor. xiv. 16.	1 Cor. xiv. 16.	vvn np1 crd. crd
373	0	Art. 20.	Art. 20.	n1 crd
374	0	1 Cor. xiv. 40.	1 Cor. xiv. 40.	vvn np1 crd. crd
374	1	Art. 34. and Pre•a•es before the Liturgy.	Art. 34. and Pre•a•es before the Liturgy.	n1 crd cc vvz p-acp dt n1.
375	0	Cyp••• Epist. •2. p. 151. & 〈 … 〉 Carthag. de 〈 ◊ 〉. Bapt. P. 353.	Cyp••• Epistle •2. p. 151. & 〈 … 〉 Carthage. de 〈 ◊ 〉. Bapt P. 353.	np1 np1 n1. n1 crd cc 〈 … 〉 j. fw-fr 〈 sy 〉. np1 np1 crd
376	0	Anno 1603. Can. 3•. the Church of England declares: that she was so far from being willing to depart from the Churches of Italy, France, Spain. Germany. &c. in all things that she knew they held and Observed; that she disserted from those Churches in th•se Articles Only, in which they first fell away, ••th from their own former Integrity, and also from the Apostolical Churches from which they had their Original.	Anno 1603. Can. 3•. the Church of England declares: that she was so Far from being willing to depart from the Churches of Italy, France, Spain. Germany. etc. in all things that she knew they held and Observed; that she disserted from those Churches in th•se Articles Only, in which they First fell away, ••th from their own former Integrity, and also from the Apostolical Churches from which they had their Original.	fw-la crd vmb. n1. dt n1 pp-f np1 vvz: cst pns31 vbds av av-j p-acp vbg j pc-acp vvi p-acp dt ng1 pp-f np1, np1, np1. np1. av p-acp d n2 cst pns31 vvd pns32 vvd cc vvd; cst pns31 vvn p-acp d n2 p-acp j n2 av-j, p-acp r-crq pns32 ord vvd av, av p-acp po32 d j n1, cc av p-acp dt j n2 p-acp r-crq pns32 vhd po32 j-jn.
392	0	Matth. xxiv. 23. Mar. xiii. 21.	Matthew xxiv. 23. Mar. xiii. 21.	np1 crd. crd np1 crd. crd
396	0	John vi. 68.	John vi. 68.	np1 fw-la. crd
404	0	Verse 15.	Verse 15.	n1 crd
408	0	Heb. xiii. 17.	Hebrew xiii. 17.	np1 crd. crd
409	0	Heb. x. 25.	Hebrew x. 25.	np1 crd. crd
412	0	Rom. vi. 5.	Rom. vi. 5.	np1 fw-la. crd
413	0	1 Cor. xi. 26.	1 Cor. xi. 26.	vvd np1 crd. crd
437	0	Heb. vi. 9.	Hebrew vi. 9.	np1 fw-la. crd